Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - Goth

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5 ... 7
41
Climax Control Archives / dreams
« on: December 10, 2021, 09:12:23 PM »
A dream

“No…, please.”

A soft whisper escapes Goth’s mouth late at night as he and Melissa are sleeping in bed. He is tossing and turning during a nightmare as Melissa is fast asleep and apparently not hearing his soft pleads.

“Please don’t harm her”

His head is tossing and turning, his fingers gripping into the bed sheets for leverage. The painful expression upon his face tells that the dream is really a terrible nightmare. Sweat is pouring from his face as the agony increases. To the point that he ultimately sits up while screaming out.

“NO!!!”


This causes Melissa to wake up as well, looking at Goth with a look of concern upon her face.

“Gerrit?? Are you alright??”

His breathing slowly reduces, but his gaze is endlessly staring ahead of him. Seemingly he is in a trance, causing him not to hear her.

“Gerrit?? I…”

“Huh? Oh, yes. I’m sorry Melissa, I am fine. I just….”

His words trail off in thoughts as his eyes are staring through the darkness of their bedroom. Sighing of relief as he realizes that he is with his girlfriend and not in the realms of his dream.

“Want to talk about it??”

Says her voice of understanding, she had seen this before with him and has grown accustomed to his dreams that seem to be haunting him every now and then. She raises the bed sheets close to her as she lens forward to him. placing her head upon his shoulder as this causes him to turn towards her as he stares into her eyes in the darkness. He lowers his head and sighs.

“I dreamt about….”

He stops midsentence as his thoughts trail off

“Chantal??”

She always knew when he had dreams or had seemingly visions of his now dead wife. The woman that was his manager for so many years, to fans better known as Sapphira. He lowers his head and nods in answer to her question. Causing her to wrap an arm around him as she moves her body closer to his. A gesture that he always appreciated from her.

“It was a memory of her harmed during one of my matches. I….”

He bit his lower lip, stifling his words in agony as he did not wanted to continue into too much painful details

“It’s why I don’t want you or Gerrit Jr. to be present at ringside when I compete. I…”

He had this conversation many of times, he was so happy that she had always agreed with him about not being at ringside for his matches. But that did not stop him from having these dreams. Dreams where she was always targeted by one individual, but someone that in shadows as he did not recognize the individual

“I understand Gerrit, it must have been a terrible memory??”

He nods his head, but deep down inside he was puzzled. Because the memory that came to him in these dreams wasn’t a memory that he could remember. As if it had never happened to him and her, or at least not that he could remember. But he preferred to have this withheld from her, not wanting her to be worried anymore than she already was.

“Thank you my dear, but I’m fine. We should try to fall asleep though”

He suggests as he kisses her forehead before both fall down on their bed in a gentle embrace. The two share a few moments of gentle whispers, telling each other how much they love each other before they fall asleep. Or at least that is what Goth is trying to convince Melissa in doing so as he stares at the ceiling with worries on his mind. Wondering what the dream had meant. He had hoped after a few times that this dream would fade as many other dreams before this one has done in the past. But why not this one?? Is it a warning for things to come??

“That can’t be, I will not allow this to happen”

He whispers in silence before finally closing his eyes and attempting to finally fall asleep

Time to revisit the past

“Alexei”

A whisper escapes the lips of the man that on a past show of Sin City’s Wrestling Climax Control pinned Austin James Mercer to become co holder of the mixed tag team titles. Goth is surrounded by darkness, only a candle is surrounding him as his long hair is hanging primarily before his face.

“I know it’s bad luck calling out the demons from your past, but I guess we are at an age that it no longer matters does it big man?”

A soft snicker escapes his lips that is visible through the thick strands of hair. The thick bushy hairs of his beard is visible as he is moving his jaw up and down in soft unhearable whispers

“I wonder if you could hear my words from whatever black hole that you are currently residing, but I don’t care. You need to be praised old foe, for all the blood shed that you and I have spilled”

He lowers his head for a moment, a humming sound vibrates from his mouth as if he is in a trance of sorts.

“Alexei… I know I was never in that inner circle of close friends…. Or should ii say freaks that you kept closer to yourself than some fleabags do. But reality is a factual non existing entity isn’t it?? Because the reality is only what we make of it… The only difference between us is that you started it…. and I finished it… Something that I know to this very day you could not stand…..”

“Too Bad big fella”


He slowly raises his head, causing some of his hair to fall to the sides. The light of the candle causes the shadows surrounding his eyes to become more visible as if you are staring at the base of a skull… only difference is obviously the eyes of Goth that stares a hole in your soul.

“I wished time had stood still for a moment, granting me a time warp even if it is merely to stare upwards to your scarred face. I know it is politically incorrect to gesture your existence as a past tense…. Because nobody can take away our pain can’t they??”

Goth softly bites upon his lower lip, causing it to turn as pale as his own skin in the light of the candle. Slowly the tension upon the bite lessens and a smile re emerges.

“I know it must sound like jibberish to all of you, but I wasn’t planning to keep a time line in order for me to explain it all. Because to me this is a part of my life that is upon a know it all basis… And for me it is simply to proclaim to the world that we live in today is that you will not be able to understand it all…. Not even you Romano.”

He lowers his head after mentioning the name of the current Internet champion

“Agostino…. Romano… a name that like mine can create a suggestive image in your mind without even having seen the culprit. And then there’s always two options of what the reality can grant you… Whether it is confirmation or disappointment… two sides that are so closely bound to each other wouldn’t you agree Alexei??”

Goth turns his head sideways for a moment, as if he has heard a reaction. He sighs and nods his head as if to confirm whatever it is that inside his head is heard.

“It’s so complicated to understand the constant messages that play through your brain, sending signals to every fiber of your body to either make you move,k think, eat or drink or even sleep. And even to see reality through a different set of eyes, something that I am sure you have yet to experience isn’t it Agostino??”

“The Italian heritage in our world is often been a key element in our existence in so many ways… As if it is nearly shoved down our throats for us to simply accept it and like it…. Just like I had to endure YOU Alexei… Sadly for you I ultimately woke up and your miracle man essence faded“


He smiles for a moment, closes his eyes as he leans his head back against the wall that is behind him. softly sighing out breaths

“I'm looking for a miracle man that tells me no lies. I'm looking for a miracle man who's not in disguise”

There’s a pause

“Forgive me for uttering a few sentences of the song Miracle Man from Ozzy Osbourne. But to me it holds so much layers concerning the man of my past and you Argento… a young man that is still a future goal…, only to be altered in something of the past that I have to endure to move on. Like I did to Austin James Mercer on Climax Control recently…, but I wonder if you truly undersand”

“When it comes down to lies and disguises, I know you ultimately ended up to be a fragment of my past imagination Alexei… or should I just keep it simple and name you Jaymz as I have always done before?? I would ask for forgiveness if there was an essence somewhere deep hidden inside your gut that would grant me forgiveness. But deep down inside I know you are incapable of doing so isn’t it Big Man?? Because in the past I attempted so desperately to find a world without lies and disguises… because I couldn’t stand my life anymore… But it was nothing more than a desperation attempt to escape reality… that all that happened to me and by those who did the painful things was the truth I tried to escape from”

“I hope you are still paying attention Argento? Because soon I shall attempt to seek the answers that I shall know prior to this all that it shall never come.”


His gaze slowly turns towards the camera, we see the shadow fall upon his face as the flame causes all of this.

“A three time Internet champion, a feat that I am myself applauding my friend. A title that I once had held, beating Lord Raab in a heated confrontation of physicality. Something that I am aware shall not happen to us most lightly. As they often say that speed kills?? I wonder my Italian friend, what is your perspective upon this all? No don’t tell me, it is an honour and privilege to hold upon a championship for the third time as many before you have held it as well?? or the mere emotional statement that you did it for the fans, the people that always believed in you… and ultimately to silence those that doubted you?? That said that the prior two times were nothing more than a mere fluke??”

“Whatever the reasoning of it all is that I cannot judge you… nor will I upon yourself as champion. Because just like yours truly you did succeed,k you did do something that many out there thought it was impossible. As if a dream came true isn’t it?? And now? Now you are in a main event match against one half of the mixed tag team champions. Just imagine how things quickly change in such a short time”

I do too was someone that was told explicitly that I could not do what I have done. I was also told that it was unthinkable that an old man amongst the likes of hall of fame unlikely duo would beat the seemingly unbeatable foes. How htigns ultimately end up being nothing more than a fairy tale finally reaching its climatic end… or just to quote a line from Silent Lucidity…”Or has it just Begun?”


A small chuckle emerges upon his face, showing a change from his calculated face that he had been upholding

“Oh Alexei…, why am I forced to uphold this sharade?? Why do I feel the need not to mentally break down this…, this opponent? The man that I need to acknowledge as the carrier of one of the many titles that I have held in this organization as serious?? And for some reason it troubles me??”

He clutches his head with both hands, suddenloy shaking his head wildly while muttering something that is not being able to be overheard by the microphone.

“Forgive me my Italian friend, or better yet… just forget that I asked this of you. Instead I will ask of you to understand, understanding of the measure of humility that I will bring down upon you in this one on one confrontation between two champions. Humility that will hurt me even more than that it shall hurt you… and you know why my dirt bike driving friend??”

It’s quite obvious my friend, it’s merely the fact that you need to be taught.. no educated upon what it means to hold a belt and then to know and feel whether you deserve to wear it.”


A moment of silence

“And I know, I know well that there are no championship obligations to be uphold in our confrontation. Because I would alter the oh so well deserved result that you endured such a beating that you will understand why… WHY I should be more endured more highly as champion as yours truly.”

“Are these harsh words young Italian friend? Tough luck is what makes and breaks careers in an instance. Something I am very well soawre off that if you had faced Jaymz one on one or in tag team comfrontations. That your head would still be spinning in the corner of the TT in Assen to name a legendary motorbike circuit that bikers enjoy visiting.”


A smile emerges upon his face

“Oh yes I know Romano, I know fully to the point that there is no excuse. I will take that step inside that squared circle and take away any possible thought of you posing any kind of threat to me. Because I will make sure that you ultimately have to be grounded upon the six sided ring. Promising you that I shall take down a body part and work over it until you realize that seeing stars isn’t just a romantic feature for any lovely young lady that is on your whatsapp list of casualties that would make the arrow wheeling cupid wonder how often do you need to be struck before someone will ever notice you?? It’s just a sign of mere pity upon their part to take your face off the concrete after I am through with you.”

“It’s nothing personal Romano, it’s just how I work. How I educate and touch the lives of many by harming those who are deservingly so to be harmed by these hands”


Goth reaches out with his hands to the camera

“Can you tell how often they have shed blood? How often they have put someone through the torture rack so to speak before they have wondered why?? Why they were put in front of me, only to be dropped the moment after?? It’s because I am Goth my dear friend and there’s nothing that you or anyone else can do about it… Until that moment comes Argento…, until that moment comes…”



42
Climax Control Archives / A second chance
« on: November 26, 2021, 08:37:29 PM »

A stroll through memory lane.

2009


We are in New York, Manhattan to be precise. The headquarters of Goth’s wrestling company. The man overlooks the paperwork and smiles to himself for how the company has evolved. It was only a year ago when he bought the remainders of The Global wrestling Alliance after it closed the doors as he and Crazy J started their own. A group of young talented prospects of that old company has remained loyal, being handed an opportunity to shine and become household names… Something that they had been hoping for… an opportunity. His eyes are focused upon the paper work when there’s a knock on the door

”Enter.”

Says the man without taking his eyes off the papers, quickly grabbing his pen and signs on the dotted line to finalize something. He looks up and sees his wife standing there at the opening of the doorway, smiling at him as she is wearing a beautiful black dress. This causes him to lean backwards and smile at her

”Is it my birthday already??”

He says with a wicked smile, causing her to shake her head while moving towards him. She places her hands upon the table while leaning forwards, never taking her eyes off him as she speaks.

”You promised me to take me out for dinner Gerrit, don’t tell me you already forgot??”

He smiles, he had indeed promised her to take her out for dinner. Something that they had not done often since he had become sole owner of the wrestling company. He regretted the falling out that he had with the man that once was a mortal enemy of his. But that was behind him now and he had to move on, he looked at her and gazed into the beautiful blue eyes.

”Of course I have not forgotten Chantal, hell I have even booked the entire restaurant for ourselves.”

He looks up at her, admiring the smile that emerges after hearing the romantic gesture he had made. He had done this in the past, he hated having fans come up to them during romantic dinners.

”But I need to finish these papers. I….”

His words vanish when she places a kiss on his lips and winks towards him before she turns around and moves towards the door. He looks at her moving her hips from left to right. She knew that he was watching and loved to put on a show for him. Reaching the doorway she stops and turns her head towards him.

”Just make sure you don’t keep me waiting.”

She giggles as she walks away from the doorway, he shakes his head laughing before turning his gaze towards the paperwork

”I hate this job.”

He says with a sigh, he didn’t really mean it. But he was a wrestler in his heart and soul. He hadn’t expected GWA to suddenly close their doors after such a long tenure. He had seen legends come and go, Hall of Famers crowned and championship matches decided by an instant of a second. But when Al Cohol and Grinder came to him, asking if he wanted to take over the company he knew he could not refuse. He had been a constant factor in their company, often being referred as the backbone of the company and re inforcer of the stables that the bosses had built to dominate the competition. But he had to admit there were some nights when he could not sleep that he had doubts whether he had made the right decision.

”Of course I have made the right decision.”

And yet he couldn’t lose the thought, he looks over towards the wall where allt he championship belts he has won are behind glass. Besides the championship belts are pictures and dates of when he had won the belts and from whom, he always had a thing for keeping track of his achievements inside the ring, something he lived for. But now? Now it was merely a long forgotten memory from a career that was long behind him. He signed the final piece of paper before looking on his expensive watch.

”Hmmm, I better get dressed. I don’t want Chantal to be late.”

He laughs, he walks over towards his private bathroom, taking off the sweaty shirt and throws it down on the floor without looking back at it. He splashes his face with cold water for a few times before looking up at the mirror in front of him. His dark brown eyes gazes at himself in the reflection. But sees his old self in the reflection as this causes him to startle. He takes a few steps backwards, a clear hesitant look on his face emerges as he looks around to see whether he is on Candid Camera or not.

”this can’t be right!!”

He says with a shocked look on his face, it takes him a few moments to calm down before walking over towards the mirror once more. This time he sees himself, not sure whether he is happy he has not lost his mind or not. He to this very day still loves to lace his boots and get back into the ring, but now he knows he simply can’t. He starts to shake his head while his hands grip tight at the bathroom sink.

”No, I can’t…”

The words are less confident as he had hoped they would be, trying to convince himself that he has got nothing to prove by dominating this company like he has done with so many others.

“I never understood how you had resisted these urges for so long Al”

He whispers, referring to one of the two owners of the GWA. The man that had become more than a mentor, but also a friend. He remembers how Al Cohol once told him that he never felt the need to return to compete full time. Those words were to this very day mindblowing to Goth, because there was nothing more than he would rather do. And yet….

“No, I cannot let these words get to me.”

But he knew that it was futile to try to convince himself differently. The only thing that withstood him from being a full time wrestler once again was the promise that he had made. The promise to follow in the footsteps of his previous bosses, but taking everything into a new direction. He had to admit that he got a kick out of seeing all these young guns compete and win championships. It just wasn’t the same as competing yourself.

His eyes travels towards the championship belts, normally he would ultimately end up with all the world titles he had won. But this time his eyes stopped at the first championship belt that he had won….

“Fang….”

He mutters as his thoughts races back to the night they became tag team champions for the very first time. Him and Fang were known as the young workhorses of the company. He chuckles as he remembers the night they won the tag titles.

“We sure shrowed them didn’t we Jonathan??”

His words fade into the void as there is nobody around him to answer. Reluctantly he lowers his face while reaching for a towel. He dries his face before doing the same with his hair, he looks up t the mirror once more as he sees the old and tired face that is his.

“Jonathan….”

His tag team partner during their days being the Dark Enforcers, a time that he has been yearning for quite some time. He remembered to being named tag team of the year in their first year together. He was proud of that achievement as neither men anywhere near main event level and found a bond with each other as both men vowed to be the very best tag team in the company, even though they both knew they nowhere near that level.

“And yet we succeeded din’t we Jonathan??”

There’s a long pause as if Goth expected his former tag team partner to walk out towards him with an answer. He was smiling, Fang was one of the names that jumped to the opportunity that he was presented to him by his own best friend. Actually winning the world title, a level that he had been dreaming of for many years. Goth was backstage, watching through the curtains of the arena as he witnessed his friend winning the big one. Both men had hugged backstage as neither men spoke for several words. A feeling that he was proud off.

“It just shows you that never giving up pays off eventually….”

But for some reason instead of feeling pride and gratitude he felt sadness.

“And yet, what if??”

What if?? He always saw himself as the measuring stick, something he had blamed the former owners for since his retirement came all so sudden. He had wanted to retire on his own merits, he had felt that this retirement was forced down his throat and he didn’t liked it. He actually had plans to retire, but he wanted that final run of dominance that the world had not seen for quite some time. He wanted to break records, he wanted to win awards. He…

“I know I can’t..”

His hands finally let go off the bathroom sink, he slowly turns around and grabs a towel as he dries his hair in the process. He drops down in his seat and lets the towel rest across his shoulders while staring at the championship belts once more, they were shining just as much after all these years. He took pride in keeping the belts in tip top shape as he enjoyed watching them for many hours a time.

“Maybe one day I can add some more gold to my collection. But for now? I just have to accept facts and take pride in terrorizing the youth, only to make them become better wrestlers… ”

A satisfied smile emerges upon his face, he knew that it would take them a long time to get even close to the level that he thrived himself to reach every single day during his career.

“I guess I could find something positive in being the boss anyway.”

He says with a sickening smile as the shot slowly fades.


A second chance

“Fang, The Original Baller, James Weck, Bill Barnhart,  Brother Grimm”

There’s a moment of silence.

”Names of people that I have held tag team titles with, names of people that were known to be singles competitors, who did not have a feel for tag team wresting…. And we succeeded beyond even their own wildest dreams…. ”

 A soft sigh can be heard from the man that once again shall be teaming up with Mercedes Vargas to take on the seemingly unbeatable team of Austin James Mercer and Tempest.

”I know I took the pin, I know that I was the one that took the loss. I know that there will be whispers in the shadows that will tell the world that me and Mercedes do not deserve to receive another title shot… and I must admit, they could be right.”

He closes his eyes, dark circles of shadow surrounds his face from a certain angle from the lightning that shines upon him. a strand of hair falls before his left eye as the aging face of a wrestling warrior whose stories are told.

”Luckily I do not consume myself too much with what others think. I prefer to prioritize the judging words of the one person that knows me the best… ME”

He sighs, running his hand through his hair until it is on top of his head. Keeping his long hair away from his face as the concern is visible for the watchful eye to behold.

”Nobody needs to tell me we failed… that I was the reason why Mercedes and I aren’t the newly crowned champions of this company. And where did it go wrong?? It’s quite simple isn’t it?? The educational guess of the constant professional tells me that I took my eye off the ball for one single moment… One damn moment..”

He bites his lower lip, turning his face sideways as he does not want to confront the camera. The agony can be read from the battle scars, a man that was used to win a lot and now??

”Do I walk away from my responsibilities? Never have, that’s not me. I can talk a good game, I could try to find a spin off universe that would tell differently… but that would not change the outcome of the tale that everyone has witnessed on High Stakes…. And yet here we are, once more. You can tell that there’s someone with a cruel intention upon his own sickening mind. Wanting to revisit the beating that both me and Mercedes took…. And there’s no denying to tell the exact truth… we took more than that we dished out… Something that we knew would happen, yet we are both of a caliber athlete that would not dictate us…. Because that would cause fear and doubt to take over…. We prefer to have our opinions to either take control or….”

There’s a moment of silence as he lowers his gaze

”Or have others convince us differently… As we all know the outcome of that tale don’t we??”

A dark look on his face emerges, clearly the loss has been on his mind ever since High Stakes. He remembers his return to the company, beating Caleb Storms and it was followed up by beating then World Champion Mark Cross in a non-title match. He had the believe that it would onloy take time for him before challenging the champion for the gold once more… as if all the years had not passed. But he had a rude awakening ever since… It perhaps caused him to stand on his own two feet once more.

”I….”

There’s a moment of doubt creeping upon him, turning his face away from the camera as he chews on the inside of his cheek. Closing the eye shut that is directed towards the camera as he quickly wipes away the beginning of a tear.

”Forgive me, I have become a sentimental fool ever since I have become a partent. I had to learn, no… I had to be educated to be a parent. Luckily that my wife was as patient as my wife and the mother of my child as she has been as my manager. Because if it wasn’t for her…, I would have not been here as a competitor or even a parent.”
   
There’s a small smile slowly emerging upon his face.

”Just imagine, the man that started off as the Bringer of Chaos, The King of Kings…, the Gothfather and even more incarnations that I have forgotten ultimately became DAD. The three letter word that I am the most proud off…. And all is to be blamed by the woman that opened up her heart to me…. ”

He growls as an agonizing pain comes over him.

”And yet nothing is going to bring her back… Something that had caused me to give up on everything in this world… I did not smile anymore, I drank away all the misery and pain… and it took another love to get my back on track…. To finally become proud of myself once more.”
His dark eyes stare into the camera, misery can be read from his face as the agony is clearly visible

”And the only thing that was left in my life that had been yearning for closure was to return to the ring. To compete for a final time, because my son never saw me compete… To show him WHY the name Goth was revered by so many… and I had hope.”

Goth repeats the word “Hope” in a whisper as the memory of the mixed tag title match flies through his mind.

”I applaud you Austin, I applaud you and Tempest for the victory over me and Mercedes. But mostly I applaud you, you saw an opening and took advantage to end it all. I had to admit, it caused me some sleepless nights. Not because I felt it was unfair, because how can a clean victory be unfair?? But you know that I am a competitor… or how you to terminalized it as a warrior. And for warriors the only thing that matters is victory… success and adoration. And I can tell that you and I share a common thing in our profession. We both want to be the very best… and I guess you proved to me at that given moment that you were the better man.”

“It has taken many years to come to terms with my career that I am no longer the dominant male. No more the borderline desire to satisfy my needs with gold… But does that mean I don’t want to win anymore???”


 A sinister smile reveals the answer to that question as he shakes his head.

”I saw you and Tempest raise those title belts Austin and there were a few things that I noticed. One of them was the many memories I have had sharing the honour of being a tag team champion with your partner. Many prefer to be a singles champion, because many do not want to share responsibilities with others. Because for whatever reason… whereas I cherish the moment to share thoughts, ideas and driving up and down the road together and bond. And with the names that I have mentioned at the start tells enough does it??”

“And yet….”


He scowls, the anger is taking over from him as he slowly rises his hands towards his face and breaths deeply into the palms.

”I’m sorry, please forgive me if I cannot keep up the nice words of respect. Not that I loathe either of you, but I am a competitor and I always see the negative in everything… even if your victory has got seemingly nothing negative to mention. And yet, seemingly is only a warm blanket that covers your mind in a cold winter night. Because the victory celebration told me enough. It told me that me and Mercedes did things to you that none of the other teams could have done… Whereas in the past either the Bombshells or the superstars could manage to get some offence in on one of the two of you… it was US that did not give up, it was US that could not be taken down…. Until….”

He bites his lower lip before shaking his head with authority

”No.., I cannot allow it to take control over me just yet. Because there was something more that I noticed. I noticed relief, I noticed the realization that Tempest ran over towards you with the knowing look on her face that IT COULD have gone either way Austin. I wonder whether you see it that way… or are you merely gloating over the fact that you could have edged another notch upon your belt?? And upon the other end I could not do anything else but nod my head, as I have done the same thing in the past oh so many times.”

“But I am just that kind of man that takes that sight and make it my own Austin. Forgive me if I direct my attention so personally towards you my friend, but that’s just the fact that YOU beat me. I woke up the morning after, I saw you hold that belt and took it personally because I let my team down. MY TEAM!! Oh yeah, I remember the criticism that we aren’t a team, that we are two separate wrestlers that could not be a team. And I have to admit, that was a smart move from your part Austin. Because I took that personally, whereas I should have done the same thing like I did with Fang, with Original Baller, James Weck and yes, even the man that is the current Roulette Champion Bill Barnhart and Brother Grimm. And all I wanted to do is to prove a point, whereas I should just have laughed and move on… Because I have a partner that knows it all just like me… And I didn’t…. Touché Austin, you got me there.”

“But I saw the doubt, I saw how quickly Tempest wanted to eradicate the outcome of the match and move on to the next open challenge. Nah ah my precious, the realization is upon each and every other person’s mind that there is something special happening. The doubt is upon them also, the doubt that who should be the tag team champions in the near future…. You two, or the legendary status of two names that used to be great.“


He slowly turns his hands into fists before dropping his arms besides his body.

”I am glad me and Mercedes got this opportunjity to once again challenge the two of you for the gold… And I cannot speak for Mercedes, but knowing her I am sure that she feels the same. Because I need to know, I need to know whether I can beat you Austin and you Tempest. And I know I cannot put a finger upon you Tempest, But getting face to face with yours truly in an attempt to intimidate me is a weakness that a clueless individual would make. Because I have been in the ring with the very BEST and you are not even coming close to that terminology and you know why?? Because you are at the beginning of a seemingly IMPRESSIVE career. But the sole problem to it all is that after like six months you demand to have everyone kiss your ass.”

“Seriously?? Is that what drives you both?? I hope that isn’t the case, because if that is the situation then at least I am gratified that the better champion pinned the challenger… even if it was yours truly… I hope you are wiser than that Austin… Because it would make me even more gratified IF the roles will be altered and yours truly pins the right champion”


His eyes show determination, the lines around his eyes show that he has not had much of sleep as of late.

”If I once again get pinned I will be able to live with it Austin. Because at least you are a man of respect, I would bow down and move away with grace and dignity. Perhaps one day I could issue an one on one confrontation in the coming year.”

“But until that moment comes I want to take home that championship belt, ji want to give it the dignity that it deserves. The honour and prestige that it has been given by the two of you…. Or at least one of them as I am not so sure anymore by your partner. Forgive me for the disrespectful words of an elderly man, but then again… Are you capable to tell me I am wrong?? Because I know you are someone that soaks up every single word of the veterans that came before you… Not because you feel the same way, but because you will want to use it to improve your wrestling career isn’t it??”

“I just cannot walk away from this line of sports Austin. I cannot walk away knowing that I had one more run left in me, knowing that I can once again place myself in the same breath as greats as J2H, Mikah, Gabriel, Drake Green and yes perhaps even you. But I need to know, because when that day comes…. I have had to have held that championship belt and raise it high above my head and tell the world I have completed my task. No longer are your words my driving force Austin.. It’s my desire, my anticipated and desired goal in life for that is why I came back. Not because I wanted to be a nostalgia pop, but solely because I know there are still championship belts waiting for my name to be etched upon a golden plate waiting for me… And it will all begin with the Mixed Tag Team Championships alongside Mercedes Vargas..”


Goth stares at the camera as it slowly fades



43
Climax Control Archives / Grumpy
« on: September 24, 2021, 10:25:14 PM »
“Dad, do we really have to visit this?? This is for babies and five year olds… I’m way too old for this”

Says Goth’s son as he and Goth and Goth’s girlfriend are enjoying Magic Kingdom

“I thought you liked this part of the park son??”

Says Goth with a smile, he knew his son had outgrown some of this. But he had to admit that he always loved to come back to the Magic Kingdom

“Your father is only doing this because he is hoping to get kissed by Snow White”

Says Melissa chuckling, pinching him in the arm that she was holding as they continue to walk around

“I have forgotten that he has already grown into a teenager. I assumed no matter what, he would still enjoy this”

Says a sighing Goth, he had to admit that he had seen this a thousand of times, maybe even more. And yet he always smiled when he came back here, he realized that he would something new every time that they visited this theme park that he had not noticed the other times that he had visited it. It made him feel like a child once more, something that sometimes had ended up with him wanting to share a picture with one of the many Disney characters.

“What’s so funny hun??”

Melissa asks with a curious look on her face, knowing that he probably had a funny memory and she wasn’t sure that she would like it.

“I just remembered that one time that Gerrit was so shy to share a picture with the lady that played Snow White.”

This caused a smile to emerge on the face of his girlfriend Melissa.

“She really must have been a looker for him to get shy let alone keep his mouth shut”

The two laugh as they wander the theme park for a bit longer. Goth and Melissa hold each other by the arm as he sometimes takes time free for taking pictures with fans or signing autographs. He had to smile when he noticed some men have swarmed Melissa as they were drawn in by her good looks. He chuckled as he bought two bottles of water and walked over to his girlfriend and the un expected men surrounding her. She was used to have a lot of attention from men, but she wished that they would go away quickly as the flirting became annoying. But luckily for her, Goth never let that happen often as he stood next to her and handed the bottle before turning his gaze back towards the men that quickly wondered off in hopes of meeting another beautiful woman.

“Thanks hun”

She says after taking the bottle of water out of his hands, making him understand that it wasn’t for the bottle of water. But he only nodded his head as he watched the final men vanishing from his sight. He was always protective towards those he loves, it all started with his then wife, who had taught him to appreciate the things in life instead of staring too blindly on the luxuries that fame and fortune brought along with his popularity. He was so thankful for her, realizing that she had made him a better person than he had ever hoped for.

“Daaaaaaaaad, this is boring!! I want to get on a ride!!!”

He chuckles as he heard the annoyance coming from his son.

“Soon son, but first I had arranged for a surprise for you”

Gerrit Jr turns around, looking at his father suspiciously.

“I don’t know whether I would like a surprise from you right now dad”

Goth inwardly is laughing to the reaction of his son, but he cannot blame him. through the years he had learned to be cautious with his father at times if he had dropped his guard for one second.
“You just need to be patient son, it would not be much of a surprise if I had told you what I had planned now would it???”

He laughs as he sees the reaction of his son, sighing as he realizes that resisting is futile and that he had to endure it whatever it was that his father had planned for him

“Who is it this time??? Minnie?? Snow White???”

He chuckles but shakes his head, refusing to tell her as he would know that his son would be listening on them.

“This must be Gerrit Jr right???”

A voice can be heard as all three of them turned to the direction where it came from. Standing there was a beautiful woman dressed in a Snow White outfit as she was smiling at the teenager, who unlike his previous outbursts started to smile from ear to ea as he clearly was happy about this. He nods his head to the lovely lady without saying anything before turning his attention towards his father

“Thanks dad”

He says with a huge smile on his face, this causes his father to wink at him as he watches his son turn his attention back to the lovely Snow White as his son seemingly already had forgotten about his father and girlfriend.

“Told you that this would work”

Says Goth, drawing a smile emerging upon her fade as she reluctantly started to nod her head in agreement.

“So I guess you are right, I assume you had someone suitable for me to take a picture with???”

“Hello”

Melissa had not finished uttering her sentence when another voice can be heard before a loud chuckle follows it up. Both Goth and Melissa turn their attention towards the sound and were staring at a man wearing a Goofy outfit.

“I should have known”

 Goth chuckles as she looks at him scowling before turning her attention to the Disney figure. She sighs and walks over towards him and allows Goth to take a picture of her with Goofy as well as his son with Snow White before taking a picture of all four of them.

“I will get you for this”

Says Melissa before walking towards him and wraps her arms around him before giving him a kiss. The two embrace for a few moments before letting go and decide to continue their walk through the park

“You are such a goofball you know that?? If people knew this about you, it would ruin your Goth character forever”

Hell, maybe it would allow me to finally wear wooden shoes and a classic Dutch farmers outfit”

The two laugh out loud as they witness Gerrit Jr. starting to enjoy himself more and more by the passing moments before eventually heading towards the rides that Gerrit wanted to visit all along.

A few hours later both Goth and Melissa were sitting down, eating something while Goth’s son is having fun with entering rides left and right with some security monitoring him.

“What are you thinking about dear??”

Says Melissa as she had noted that he has been quiet for a while as he was staring in the distance before shaking his head as he turns away from his trance

“Wha??”

She rolls her eyes, she knew him well enough that he probably was thinking about Sapphira his deceased wife.

“Did you two enjoy visiting this place??”

This caused a smile to emerge on his face as he nodded his head.

“I’m sure that you will laugh at this, but she was an even bigger fan of the Magic Kingdom theme park than I was”

“Wait, are you telling me that she set you up to have pictures taken with Disney characters??”

She asks with a big grin on her face, waiting for his answer.

“Well…”

“Spill it, you owe me this mister!!!”

Playfully she punches him in the arm as he pretends to have a hurt arm before smiling again.

“I remember one time that she set me up to have a picture taken with every single dwarf”

This causes her to burst out in laughter, it had caused several families to turn their heads towards them wondering what the commotion was all about.

“all of them???”

“Her favourite one was Grumpy”

“Why am I not surprised??”

She responds with tears flowing from her face in happiness, causing Goth to laugh about it as well after seeing her reaction.

“She started to call me grumpy every time that we had an argument with each other ever since that time that we visited the Magic Kingdom.”

A smile emerges upon his face as he thinks back to that very day. It was beautiful weather and at that time he was not as well known as he is today so that allowed them to wander off through the crowds without being recognized. He sometimes wanted to go back to those days”

“Grumpy huh?? Not a bad name for you old yeller”

This causes a scowl to emerge upon the face of Goth as he punches her in the shoulder this time.

“Ow…”

He laughs as he knows that Melissa was only playing

“I will show you some Grumpy and Happy later tonight when we are back in our hotel room”

This causes her to give him a look of telling him “Don’t tell me you just said that” causing him to turn his attention back to a spot in front of them

“Funny enough, this moment happened over there”

He points at an open spot in front of them as Goth thinks back to some happy moments of his life

“So did that start your evil plotting of getting back at anyone that you into this park??”

She asks with a smile upon her face

“Nah, it only made me be prepared for anyyyyyyyyyyyy”

He cannot finish the sentence when suddenly he feels something cold being splashed over him as Melissa seemingly got away at the last second as Goth was greeted by aj splash of cold water as someone eptied a huge bucket of water over him.

“What the??”

Goth turns around angry, prepared to attack whomever that dfid this to him

“Surprise!!”

Says his son, who is standing there behind him with the woman that was in the Snow White outfit as well as seven dwarfs as Grumpy was holding the now empty bucket in his hands.

“Good grief, you sure as hell got me there son”

Says Goth, causing everyone to burst out in laughter as the shot fades

“You know i have always been a fan of Disney”

Says the man that will return to the ring after losing to Braydon Hilton at Summer XXXTreme as he had some things to be taken care off.

“And it’s always great to see new things emerge from their collective minds, but is it always better??”

He swipes some locks of hair out of his face as he is sitting poolside at the Four Seasons Resort at the Walt Disney Resort. Wearing black swimming trunks while drinking a cocktail. He overlooks the area as he enjoys some privacy time

“I would have loved to be amongst you fans and take pictures of the most famous mice in the world. But seeing I value my privacy above all, I have decided to take my girlfriend and son to one of the most luxurious hotels I’ve ever been in and soak in the silence before I enter the ring with a man that I cannot take lightly”

He grabs the cocktail and places the straw to his lips and takes a sip from it. savouring the taste while placing the drink back on the table next to him.

“Mac Bane, I have to admit. He is a man of my liking, doesn’t care whether you like what he is saying and tells you like it is. No nonsense kind of guy, a man that career wise could have been a splitting image to the career that I have had. Multi Hall of Fame inductions and many world titles to prove to the world that he is one tough son of a gun”

“Then again, does that do him justice?? Oh no, I am fully aware that he will shrug his shoulders and tell the world that he don’t care how many accolades he has had in the past, because that does not change the things that we have done recently haven’t we Mac??”

“One loses a match of respect to another champion in a title vs. title match… another loses to a young upstart and may I add well deserved?? Some would say that one wears heavier upon the shoulders of the one than the other… but does that really matter to us Mac?? Because both of us don’t like to lose now do we?? Because the way I see it, we both have not raised ourselves through the ranks of our profession and shrug our shoulders over a loss…. Because no matter how you slice it, our dignity and our pride is always on the line. And to the both of us it is about the fact that we want to prove to the world that we are the very best…. And we haven’t have we??”

He shakes his head to emphasize what he is saying before running his hands through his hair in an attempt to put in a tail. He keeps his hands locked against the back of his head while resting against the chair that he is sitting in.

“It’s funny that we are in Disney World in Orlando, that we are allowed to spend time here before competing in a Climax Control… whereas I have watched Disney movies and cartoons and comic books of my favourite characters growing up from being a child to a grown up man to this very day. And I have seen it expand itself to something larger than life….. and it made me think Mac Bane….”

“It made me think of how Disney used to be and how it has become….. Oh I know that the arguments that they only want to make money from you poor sobs… oh no, because deep down inside since the start of time people have tried to take advantage of those who were simple minded…. No Mac…, you don’t mind me call you that way I hope?? We are two names that I resemble from the old times… The days where movies like Snow White wasn’t made out of Computer Graphics, where every scene was drawn by hand and where people took pride to create magic the old fashioned way… That’s how the fans to this very day still enjoy most isn’t it Mac?? To see the effort that separates us from others…. Or at least that’s what we wish to convince ourselves now isn’t it??”

He smiles, closing his eyes for a moment before slowly dropping his arms and rest it on the chair while digging his fingers into the fabric

“I realize that some of you current day wrestlers see me as someone that is a part timer… a dinosaur that should have stayed in the retirement home and enjoy his time with his family. And to be honest?? I can’t blame the fact that you people feel that way. Because when you witnessed me beat Mark Cross… former world champion Mark Cross… it made you realize that your generic autocues of telling me that I am no longer capable of doing what I used to do PERFECTLY was nothing more than an after thought.”\

“But you are not that way are you Mac?? Oh no, you saw an opportunity when I issued an open challenge to create a wrestling memory that will be talked about generations after our bodies have crumbled to dust…. Because legends live on don’t we???”

“Too bad that my return was not of that epic proportion Mac… of course with all due to respect to Caleb Storms… it wasn’t exactly THAT what it could have been if the then Internet Champion was allowed to grace my return with the oohs and ahhs that it deserved…. Until this very day”

“So why the resemblance of Disnehy??”

He chuckles

“The old tales that I remembered were tales of impossibilities Mac… whether it was an elephant that needed a feather to believe that he could fly, whether it was little Bambi that needed to losing its mother… whether it was the Beauty that could not believe that it would fall in love with the Beast…. It was merely the seemingly impossible made possible. And that Mac… that is where I want to be at once more and I am positive that you are as well.”

“And we both know that only one of us can right Mac?”

There’s a smile appearing on his mouth, causing small cracks to emerge around his eyes due to age and more battles than he could even remember.

“Too bad that both stories are at a crossroad Mac, both of us on a verge to regain some of our momentum that we somehow managed to lose in our last fight. It’s how the new Disney wishes to drawn in the new groups of fans, buying products that seems to be very popular by the masses and exploit it until you extract your final drop of vomit…. Only to have the love reservice once more when the next season emerges to extract even more life out of you”

“You see Mac…, I kinda got the sense of feeling that you are being extracted from being Legends into Canon… That is if I could be apologised from using terminology that one of it’s many acquisitions uses when it comes down to Star Wars… Dividing the core of fans that adored the originals, whereas the new crop of fans are sucked in by tales that comes out of the brain of a mouse and a duck…. And when you are lucky, you even geta dog thrown into it for free.”

“And that’s where our paths differ Mac…”

His smile slowly vanishes as he slowly gets out of the chair, grabs the cocktail and walks over to the swimming ppol. He walks to the least deepest part of the swimming pool and slowly enters the water. Walking towards the middle of the pool before turning to the edge of the pool before being able to place the cocktail down on the edge of the swimming pool.

“Now I know that it will probably raise some eyebrows, wondering why a seemingly senseless comparison is drawn to reference our differences… but I know we both know that this isn’t the case now is it Mac??”

“Just look to the legacy of one of the most revered villains… Grand Admiral Thrawn… part of many books in the legend era, showing ruthless aggression with the mere example of calmness and determination to destroy every last memory of the rebellion… And then the Disney version, the version that they wish to make everything much better… Because this is the part that George Lucas HIMSELF has got no part of controlling its destiny… Because they want you all to think that its THEM that created something that was merely bought and thrown into their laps…. Even without knowing what to do with it…”

“And then there’s me Mac…, legend and impossible to be altered… incapable of revamping everything to suit anyone better… because all of this… ALL OF THIS!!!!”

Goth extends his arms around him, directing the view of the camera to a full 380 degrees angle so that the entire swimming pool is in view before turning back to him.

“This here, no matter how late it’s created or when it was meant to be shown on the big screen of that what is our six sided ring… none of you cannot deny the fact that all of THIS… evolves around me…”

“Even a legend that is you Mac, even a hall of famer like yourself cannot be without me… and there’s no need in denying that fact Mac, or else you wouldn’t have been so keen to jump into the opportunity to be the first to sink its teeth into me…. Too bad that the creative control of your destiny was holding you back until the big anti climax of you winning the world title from Mark Cross. The biggest moment in your Canon version of your career isn’t it??”

“Or is it??”

A pause

“Because if there wasn’t the brilliant mind of one Walt Disney creating a mouse that would stand symbol for the empire that it is today…. I would bet that the sequal trilogy that became a Star Wars disappointment for the old guard would have never happened…. And to make things even more easier so that even a guy like you would understand….That people like you need people like me to even exist…. Even though the story of your run in this company is impressive by itself… It still misses that one career defining moment that would seal the deal isn’t it?? And that’s to beat me”

“We can have all the fandom expectations thrown out of the window of what they could possibly expect from two seemingly clones of each other… But there’s only one Jango Fett where every possible clone was spawn from fill in a void that has been missing from years. Whether you are clone number 00001 or even reincarnation of the Bad Batch… nothing seems to beat the original… not even the one to one clone son Boba can come close to the original…. Me….”

“I have wanted this match since I had posted that tweet on the social media platform. Because after all these years I can to this very day draw media attention merely being a soft whisper of my name in the wind”

“And I can hear you think, even if this is all true…, why am I not in a hotel that is more Disney oriented?? Am I a hypocrite for picking that what is merely created to draw money from those who can afford luxury hotel this??”

Again his arm aims around him, allowing to grace it’s seemingly perfection before we come back to Goth taking a sip from his cocktail while resting intently both of his elbows on the edge of the pool.

“Because like I have said before, if it wasn’t for me… none of you would have even been here. Hell you can throw in the legendary J2H, because before he went on his out of his mind run in this company because I had the honour to come face to face with him in his career and understood that he was greatness personified…. The problem for you is Mac…. Even how great your victory was over Mark Cross…, his demise already started to show cracks because of yours truly… a career defining turn of events that causes him to face reality that his career didn’t meant Jack shit until he had faced me… And I know that your finger prints were all over a moment of five seconds gloating over something that made you look rather stupid….. Due to the fact that you had sped up the inevitable, you also made your eventual title victory meaningless because you assumed you were on the same level as yours truly”

“Don’t flatter yourself with imaginary pats on the back and telling yourself that you did a good job well done. You only tainted your entire existence here not only as World Champion, but every other championship gold that you have ever worn…. All because of me Mac…. I had hoped that nobody would have done the same mistake that Mark Cross made when he took me lightly… you have seen where it has downgraded his career to just a mere special guest appearance against a meaningless Italian fly on the wall that waits for you to drop your ice cream on the ground before diving your antenna’s into the greatness that is only four letters long”

“But don’t worry Mac, once I have beaten you… I will show the class that marks the original over the in many aspects seemingly superior opponent that I look forward to confront in that six sided ring. Because none of it even matters Mac”

“I can do a book report on every accomplishment that I have endured in Global Wrestling Alliance, other companies to the one that I have ran myself for over 9 freaking years… only to come back here and realize that I am still alive and well. That the work ethic is still there and even if the tarnish on my return tour holds a loss to my win column… I still have so much more to lose than you can possibly gain by attempting that what I see unlikely to succeed in doing so.. namely beating me”

“Do you believe that I am wrong Mac?? Do you still rely upon the same thoughts that has suited you oh so well for all these years?? Most likely you do and that’s okay, but realize this Mac.. I may not be an OG that was here since day one.. but I was meant to be here since day one… And you can look both Gabriel and Despayre in their eyes and you can tell that it was ME that placed a stamp of approval on their careers in such an impactful fashion that all that has happened prior meant absolutely nothing. But I know, even though I love to talk of the past and what I have achieved so far… but that’s not where the true essence is at this coming Climax Control now is it Mac?? Because it’s about what you and me will do to each other inside that ring. And I sense you aren’t ready, even with all the words of respect that we have shared over social media… And I am sure that afterwards we can go back and share pleasantries… this coming Climax Controll. All you have to remember that is after I am done with you… you will be mine…. And there’s nothing you can do about it and you know why?? Because I am the original that always gets what it wants…. Because nothing beats the original and not even you can change that my friend… so good luck…you will need it”

44
Climax Control Archives / a trip through memory lane part one
« on: June 25, 2021, 06:19:10 PM »

June 20th 2021

Father’s day

It’s 4 am in the morning, Goth is in his bed cuddling with his girlfriend who with his son had been given the green light to visit him this weekend to celebrate Father’s Day. Goth has her head draped across his chest as he feels her soft breathing while her hair has sprawled across his chest. He had to admit that he had missed these moments with her and was thankful that she was able to visit him with his son Gerrit Jr. He brushes his fingers through her long black hair as she is softly snoring, making him smile as he watches her intently. He turns his head towards the alarm clock and sighs

“4 am?? I will be a wreck in the morning”

He turns his gaze back to Melissa, who is still sleeping. He thinks back to them arriving to the hotel, his son immediately jumping into his arms after final checks. He smiles as he thinks back to the phone call he had with Melissa the day prior, telling him that Gerrit could not wait to be with his father and hand him his special father’s day gift. A day that meant more to his son than to him for a very long time, feeling ashamed for the years that he has been dealing with alcohol addiction after Sapphira had died. The thought caused his heart to miss a beat as he cringes for a moment before letting out a sigh.

“How long has it been??”

He asks himself in a soft whisper, not even realizing that he talked out loud. He refers to the moment that he decided to throw away the bottle and sober up, realizing that if it wasn’t for his son and his girlfriend that he would have been dead by now. Something that he sometimes wondered whether he deserved a second chance or not, since he had been an emotional mess and had hurt so many people. Mostly his own son, remembering the excuses he came up to leave the house so he could drink. It’s how he had met his girlfriend, who he had hired to babysit his son. Something he had felt ashamed for a very long time, ashamed that he would ever have feelings for someone else but his deceased wife, the fact that Melissa was so much younger than him. But mostly because he was afraid of how his son would feel about it. This had caused him to lock himself up into his own room, convincing himself that these feelings that he was experiencing would go away eventually as he was ashamed of himself.

“Sweetie??”

He curses to himself, wondering what he had done that caused her to wake up. But it’s like as if she had a seventh sense,  she somehow always knew when something was wrong.

“It’s nothing Melissa, I…”

I mentally sighed, I could sense her eyes protruding  towards me, she doesn’t believe a word that I was saying. I feel her hand touching my chest as her head slowly rises up towards mine as she leans upon her other arm. I stare at her as I can clearly see the outlines of her figure even without any light shining upon her.

“You don’t want me to kick your ass do you??”

I can tell she is grinning, but there’s a sign of concern. For a moment I am quiet, staring into the darkness as I finally speak.

“It’s just….,”

I swallow for a few moments, inhaling deeply as I am desperately attempting not to cry. I don’t even know why, she has seen me in even more vulnerable states of my existence for me to be embarrassed for anything. And yet here I am, fighting to let out the words that are so easily spoken back when I confronted numerous opponents. But with me opening up to the one I love, for some reason it’s the hardest thing I have ever done.

“I was worried you two wouldn’t show up this weekend, I…”

She slowly extends her arm towards the bedstand next to her, turning on the light switch next to her before turning her gaze back to me.

“Why were you so worried?? We both wanted to spent time with you so much”

Her smile warms my heart, I exhale with relief. I knew that this was so true, yet for some reason after resigning with SCW and being on the road for a couple of shows trembled me. It caused fear to overwhelm me, being alone on the road for the first time in many years…. Worried I would fall back into old habits.

“I have had some moments that I was tempted to fall back to old habits and seeing everything is almost being taped these days. I……”

She places a finger upon my lip and shakes her head, this causes me to be silent for a moment as she follows it up with a kiss to my cheek.

“I know you have been tempted Gerrit, but I also know you have resisted the urges. And let’s be honest, you will have to fight these demons every single day for the rest of your life. But if there’s anyone that I know that will never back down from a fight it sure as hell is you”

I smile, her gaze is upon me with so much love and tenderness that it melts my heart. I lean in to kiss her as I close my eyes, the kiss only lasts for a few seconds but to me it lasts an eternity before I pull back and look back at her with a look of relief. When I suddenly pull back in disbelief.

“What’s the matter hun??”

I’m in shock, as my eyes either deceive me or allow me to stare into the beautiful face of my deceased wife. This causes my body to react with so many different emotions, emotions of love, desire, fear and disbelief. Sweat is pouring from my face as I am incapable of saying or doing anything but stare in amazement. After a few seconds I close and reopen my eyes as I see Melissa once more with a concern look on her face.

“Gerrit???”

I look around, not sure what has happened. This was the first time that I could remember of having the face of my dead wife stare me in the eyes as of she was here, it caused me to get upset. I quickly sit up and place my hands upon my face as I lower it to hide the shock, realizing that it was foolish as Melissa had been staring at it for seemingly an eternity.

“Gerrit?? What’s wrong??”

This can’t be happening to me I hear myself think, thoughts racing through my head as I wonder whether I have drank something that I shouldn’t have, because this can’t be happening to me.

“Gerrit?? You start to scare me”

I snap out of my thoughts, realizing that I am not alone and my girlfriend who I love is next to me worried. I stare at her, I feel her fingers touch my shoulder as that normally would have relaxed me in the past. But now it is a cause of me reminding all of those lovely moments that I had spent with Sapphira…. Feeling a sensation of guilt and shame come over me because I am with Melissa now. I inhale a few more times before slowly feel ready to speak.

“I saw Sapphira after I reopened my eyes.. It…. it startled me”

I turn away my gaze as I look down to the bedsheets and my arms that are now seemingly lifeless on top of it. I feel as if my life essence has been sucked out of me and every possible sound that had been around us has been drowned into a void.

“It’s ok sweetie, I am sure that you are just very tired”.

I can tell that she was looking for an answer, not believing her own words as much as I am. But it sounds explainable as I shake my head in agreement. I wrap my arms around her and pull her closer to me as we both lay on the bed while listening to our own breathing.

“She must have been a wonderful person”

Tears are now flowing from my eyes, unable to resist the pain that I have not felt for quite some time. Causing me to think whether I did wrong to neglect all of those memories from her. Wondering whether it would be fair to Melissa.

“Yes, she was”

There’s a moment of silence between us, as if we are both looking for something to say.

“In so many ways, so are you”

She looks up at me with a smile on her face, I can tell she needed to hear this from me.

“Did you know that both of you have saved my life when I was at the lowest of low??”

She raises an eyebrow.

She shakes her head no, of course she hadn’t as I had never told anyone about this…. Except for my mother, but she had died many years ago.

“I was a problem child when I was young, my parents couldn’t contain me. And back then I hated them for it, but I realize now that it was the only thing that they could have done”

I stare at the ceiling for a few seconds, allowing some dark memories pass across my eyes before I start to talk again.

“I was a stupid kid, I wanted to show the world and mostly my parents that I didn’t need anyone… I sure as hell convinced myself every single day that I didn’t needed them. Ultimately I got kicked out of several foster families, ended up on the streets and me the wrong people. Ultimately the ones that I thought were my friends caused me to end up in jail”

Her eyes are staring at me as I allow her to a side of me that not even my old friends from GWA or even before that even knew. The time and era I was ashamed off, something that I have hidden from the world for at least 20 years.

“And of course I believed that I could take on the entire world, started fights as I wanted to start a reputation. A reputation that I would kick your ass by just looking funny at me. All I wanted to establish was a reputation so people would leave me alone, where in reality I was afraid. Especially in the beginning”

I get chills thinking back at the day where I was attacked by gangs, used by others. I spent almost as much time in the prison hospital than I spend in my own cell from all the beatings that I took.

“It got so bad that in the end I didn’t cared anymore, I started to fight every single day and if I made it through the day then I had a good day. I caught the attention of one of the gang leaders and, well let’s say they gave me an offer I could not refuse.”

I smile hesitantly, I never liked to be in a gang. But I realized that at least I had people watch my back as I watched theirs.

“It was also where I met her”

She raised an eyebrow in surprise.

“I thought they sperated men from women in prisons??”

I smile and nod

“They did, but she wasn’t an inmate”

This caused her interest to be raised even more

“Was she one of the prison guards??”

I laugh at the question she asked me, causing her to poke my arm.

“Meanie”

I put up my hands in a mock attempt to protect myself from the “beating” she gave me.

She was one of the nurses that took care of me at the last time I was there. She told me I was either very stupid to be stuck there for the millionth time, or that I was very desperate to make an impression on one of the nurses who worked there”

I smile, remembering how much I loved her attitude, straight to the point and a confidence that attracted my attention early on.

“And did you???”

She winks at me, clearly enjoying to hear from me and Sapphira.

“Oh sure, I just told every single bully to beat me up so I could spend time with the nurse with he attitude. But no, we just started to talk and we got to know each other a bit better and ultimately we fell in love”

“Aww…., such a beautiful love story”

She mocks me as she knows how much I hate those romantic movies that she forces me to watch when there’s nothing else on television. I start to tickle her as that causes her to giggle out loud.

“Please stop!!!”

I tickle her a bit more before we kiss

“Are you going to tell me more???”

I smile as I kiss her on the lips and turn off the light on her end

“Soon sweetheart, or else I would be needing several weeks to tell you everything”

She growls at me playfully, but in the end she nods her head as we both fall asleep. At least that’s what I know she did, because after an hour or so I woke up and found myself staring at the ceiling once more as memories came back to me.

Memory lapse part one,

June 5th 2000

Utrecht, Netherlands

It was the day that the man that would later become Goth was freed from his final stay in prison. A man that many had told him that he would be back within weeks, some would even joke that he would be back in 24 hours. Something that Gerrit van der Krift would have agreed upon in the past as his life had no purpose, but things have changed.

“Going somewhere handsome??”

His eyes turn towards the sound, where we see a beautiful young woman stand in front of her car. She has long blonde hair, wearing tight blue jeans and a low cut shirt that fit perfectly around her curves. The two grin as he walks over towards her and the two kiss. Wrapping his hands around her waist as they hug for a few moments.

“What took you so long?”

He asked as he winks towards her, causing her to punch his chest playfully. She grabs his bag from his shoulder and places it in the backseat of the car as he walks over to the passenger’s side of the car. The two enter the car as she turns the key and stares at him.

“So where do you want to go??”

The words are being processed inside his brain for a few seconds, causing him to think back to the long talks they have had back in the prison. About building a future together where he wouldn’t fall back upon his past mistakes of crime. He raises his hands towards his hair and pushes it back as he lets out a long sigh.

“Even though I have always wanted to stay here in the Netherlands, I know I must leave. If I stay here I am positive I will either be back in jail or….”

He closes his eyes as he does not want to mention the fact that he would not survive his past life for much longer.

“I want to start over in the US Sapphy”

He says as he mentions her nickname he had given her after a few days getting to know her, he knew she wasn’t a big fan of it but she allowed him to use it as she had a few of her own for him.

“Okay, the US it is… and what do you….”

“I want to fight Sapphy”

This causes her to be quiet for a few moments as she stares at him in disbelief.

“You want to fight?? Doing exactly what you have been doing to survive on the streets or even over there??”

She says while pointing at the prison that he exited from a few moments, he gazes towards the walls of his hell that he had endured for he cannot remember for how many years.

“I don’t mean fighting to the death, I…”

“Oh and what do you mean with fighting?? Because last time I checked, with fighting you can get hurt!!!”

He turns his face towards hers, staring at her angered face that also shows a sign of concern. This was clearly not the conversation she had expected to have moments after him being freed from his imprisonment.

“Look, if I was the type of guy that would have an office job to work 9 to 5, then I would have bought an outfit with a tie and go for a job interview. But we both know that I am not that type of man that would last long at a job like that don’t we???”

She stares at him, letting his words sink in for a few moments as she slowly comes to the conclusion that he was right.

“Maybe, but isn’t there anything else that you want to do than to go boxing? Or any other type of sports where you get beat up???”

She says with love in her eyes, the love that had made me drown into over and over again every time she had put that gaze upon me. I shake my head as I chuckle, causing her to raise an eyebrow.

“What’s so funny??”

I let out a sigh, looking down at my hands for a few moments before turning my gaze back at her once more.

“You must know that I have been through this talk a million times over the past weeks leading up to this day, trying to convince you that my idea is nothing you need to worry about”

She remains silent for a few seconds before answering

“And how did that go hot shot??’


“And how did those talks go??”

“…..”

“Well Gerrit??”

He knew she wouldn’t like what he was going to suggest, she hated to see him beaten up by others in jail. She often had confessed to him that he needed to get out and start all over again and do something that would not get him killed. He had promised her that he would think about his future and had tried his best to find something that he felt comfortable with. He knew that if he would tell her this that she would not believe him, at least not after his revelation that she had to endure a few moments ago. But his interest had caught him to pro wrestling when a television aired a wrestling match from Japan. It made him realize that he was good at fighting and if he had learned to master the art of pro wrestling, that he would be able to make a name for himself. He never backed off from a confrontation, he had to admit to himself that he welcomed it.

“WELL??!!!!”

That caused me to snap out of my thoughts, inwardly smirking that there is one confrontation that he preferred to avoid… but now he has no choice and go on with it to convince her differently.

“Ever heard of pro wrestling??”

She raises an eyebrow.

“You mean those big guys in a boxing ring and entertain crowds??? Is that what you want to do???”

I can tell that this wasn’t the answer that she was expecting me to give her, clearly she had assumed that I wanted to start boxing, kickboxing, perhaps some illegal street fights that you can earn a lot of money with. But not this.

“Do you want to turn yourself into a steroid freak, put on pink tights and kiss babies?? YOU HATE BABIES!!!”

Inwardly I am laughing, to see her change herself from assuming that I would become a respectable man with a 9 to 5 job to assuming that I would be turning into someone that fights with a clown like persona that children would adore.

“You know what?? This talk is going to be much easier than I have expected it would have been”

To be continued.

“June 20th 2021”

“Happy Valentine dad!!!”

Screams out my son as he had ran into the bedroom, causing me to wake up.

“Ugh…, thanks Gerrit…, but how late is it??”

“7 am handsome”

Says Melissa as she stands in the door opening of our bedroom, clearly she had gotten out without me knowing it. Giving me a smirk that tells me that she and my son had this planned all along.

“You two are evil”

I say laughing as Gerrit jr, was starting to jump around the bed as Melissa is using her cell phone to taping me and my son having a moment of fun.

“Yes people on Facebook this is the dreadful Goth with his son in a battle of the ages!! We want to wish you all a happy fathers day!!!”

All three of us are laughing as I allow my son to get the upper hand on me, even locking his own version of the Gothic Dream one me as I am willingly to tap out while having it being aired live on social media.

“I hope this didn’t ruined your chances to have a successful wrestling return dear”

This causes me to laugh as I toss my son over on his back and put him in a tickle fight that he had submitted to rather quickly.

A few hours later we see the threesome eating at a breakfast table that Melissa had prepared for them. Goth had received a new cell phone from them as he had been complaining about the lack of updates of his old Iphone would no longer be downloaded. He had been often teased by his son that he was clearly an example of being an old timer. Deeply Goth had to admit that he sometimes wished back to the days of classic Nokia phones that had ruled the cell phone market back in the good old days as he had always liked to say. It made him also realize how old he has become as neither his son or his girlfriend were even born back in that era.

“So dad, what was that gift you had promised me the last time that we talked??”

I smile, I knew that Gerrit Jr, would ask about what I had promised him. Hell in the weeks between the first show that I was on and the next that I will be at soon he had been asking me nearly every single day.

“I thought it was father’s day today?? Not how to spoil my son day”

All three laugh for a moment before Goth looks over towards Melissa as she nods her head, he grabs a bag and hands it over towards his son who grabs it with excitement in his eyes. He quickly opens the bag and pulls out…

“Oh wow!!! An Amber Ryan shirt!!!”

Goth chuckles while staring at the look on his sons face.

“Even better son, she even signed the shirt”

He looks at his son’s eyes widen beyond imagination as he sees a signature from the Bombshell champion in classic Amber Ryan fashion. This causes him to put it on with a look of pride on his face.

“I think I will have to throw him under the shower if I want to have an opportunity to wash that shirt”

Says Melissa, causing all three to laugh out loud as Goth receives a call

“Hello??”

He listens to the voice on the other end of the phone, his eyes suddenly widen as he clearly has gotten some interesting news.

“Thank you Chris, appreciate it. I will see you next week”

He places the new phone on the table as he has four eyes stare at him.

“What??”

Melissa rolls her eyes in clear annoyance

“What was the news Einstein??”

Goth chuckles as he wipes his mouth with a napkin before staring at them as they look back at him.

“I am booked in the Main Event next week on Climax Control”

“Awesome!! Against whom dad??”

Says his son, Goth stares at him before turning his gaze towards his girlfriend.

“I am facing the SCW world heavyweight champion Mark Cross”

His son jumps out of his seat in excitement, clearly not believing that he will be facing the world champion.

“In a non-title match son”

This causes his son to suddenly stop jumping and his look is a bit less excited, but still happy for him facing the top star in the company.

“Now I know they like a nostalgia pop Gerrit, but this is your second match after returning. Isn’t it a bit early to book you against someone like him??”

Goth takes a bite from his sandwich and nods his head to what his girlfriend

“I want to compete Melissa, it’s all that I have ever wanted since the first time that I set foot inside that wrestling ring. And whether it is Caleb Storms like last time or whether it is the world champion doesn’t matter to me. But I cannot deny the fact that I am going to enjoy this one”

“I bet mom would have wanted to be at ringside with you dad”

This causes Goth to smile and nod in silence.

Memory lapse part two

New York City, New York

May fifth, 2006

We see Goth on the phone with his mother after winning his first ever match in a top wrestling company that closed a few years later. He is sweating like crazy while leaning his back against the wall as tears of happiness is pouring from his face.

“I have made it mother, I finally have arrived in a company that has got faith in me…”

He listens to his mother reacting to him, causing him to nod his head in agreement forgetting that she cannot see him react to her that way.

“Mom, I…”

He sighs for a moment, struggling to find the correct words that he wants to say to the woman that gave birth to him. But also the woman that he had given so many painful memories to the point that she and his father kicked him out of their house.

“I know that you and dad have endured a lot when I was young to the point that you didn’t wanted to talk to me anymore….”

He says crying, but not out of sadness but out of joy

“But when Sapphy told me she had a surprise for me, I had not assumed that I would be able to hear your voice once again after all these years.”

The man is clearly overjoyed, already forgotten the match that he had won against someone whose name he has already forgotten. He had dropped to his knees in the corner of his locker room, clutching the phone tightly in his hands as if it is a gift that is truly priceless.

“How is dad??”

He closes his eyes and becomes silent for a few moment as he gets to hear the news for the very first time that his father had died a few months ago. Remembering every wonderful moment that he and his father had shared when he was a child, all the way to the moments that they could not stand each other when he was out of control.

“I’m sorry mom, I…”

So many things that he wanted to say right then and right there, but he is unable to say anything because of the pain and sadness that he is feeling. He stares at his left shoulder, where a picture of his parents is tattooed upon it and sighs. It was something he had done on the first day that he and Sapphira had come to the States. He wanted to have his parents close to him while being separated not only by an ocean, causing a stab in his heart to nearly break it.

“How??”

Is the word that he barely managed to whisper into the phone, hoping that his mother could have heard what he had asked. He slowly grabs a towel next to him as he places it in front of his face, trying to catch his tears into it while pretending to wipe off the sweat from his brow from the other wrestlers that were nobodies just like him. Not wanting to show emotions that he was experiencing right now, because he assumed that they would not understand. Telling himself that in the sports of wrestling that emotions would make you weak in the eyes of others, something that he had forgotten what it was back in the days of being locked up in jail took away his innocence. He bites his lower lip, cursing to himself inwardly for all the mistakes he had made. Blaming himself for all the suffering that his parents had endured and for the death of his father.

“Mom, if you ever need something from me.., anything. Just ask okay??”

He holds in his breath, fearing the rejection that he had endured in the past. Fearing that he would lose both of his parents and he knew he could not overcome such a great loss.

“Thanks mom”

 A smile reveals the relief that had come over him after his mother responded to him in a positive fashion. Causing him to rest his head against the wall and let her talk for a moment. The two exchange words of how much they loved each other before his mother told him that she was going to sleep. He turns off the phone as he looks down at the battered hands holding the phone as he thinks back. Not to the past when he was young, but to the match he had won. Facing Brandon Idol in a singles match, he had known then that if he had lost that match that there would not have been any way back. His first match was against someone that was a veteran, he had butterflies in his stomach and tried too hard to showcase his ability. The next match was an imprompt tag team match, where he and someone he didn’t knew faced off former multi tag team champions in their prime. Clearly he knew that he was doomed, but he still went out and fought for all that he was worth. And then Brandon Idol.

“We have made it Sapphy, all because you believed in me”

He knew that he was talking to himself as his wife had already left the locker room as she was not allowed to be inside of it as other male superstars were in there as well. He knew that he had to work himself out of this predicament to earn himself his very own private locker room. Something that he knew that he would be achieving sooner than later. His breathing becomes slower and more constant as he has flashes of his match come before his eyes. Hitting Brandon with the Chaos ADDT. His finishing move a DDT that he had watched his hero Jake “The Snake” Roberts perform a million times when he was still in the Netherlands. He had celebrated his victory as if he had won the world title, yet only a handful of fans even gave him an applause. He knew that one day they will have to respect his work ethic and his drive to compete inside the ring. But beating Brandon Idol wasn’t the level of competition that he wanted to compete against.

“Fuck!!!”

He was angry, he remembered when he had made a rookie mistake by lowering his head too soon for a Back Body Drop. Giving his opponent the opening to deliver a swinging neck breaker as that caused him to fight through a few painful moments before getting the opportunity to mount a comeback. He knew that he could not make that same mistake against big time calibre wrestlers that dictated the landscape in the organization that he was in.

“I know I am better than this, I just need to prove it. I just don’t know how…”

Goth’s frustrations is growing, he had built up a reasonable name in the Indy Leagues that he assumed that some of his following would have followed over here in the big leagues. But he was wrong, he had to win their hearts all over again and do it quickly. None of these fans had ever seen him compete in the hardcore divisions where he had established the nickname of Bringer of Chaos, mostly because he had seen a level of violence in this organization that made his legacy look pale in comparison.

“I guess that’s what they meant for me to stop being childish, but I will show them next year when I enter the Psycho Circus”

The weeks prior to his signing he was invited to watch their show where 12 names competed inside an Elimination Hell in a Cell match. A match where two men wrestlers entered and every few minutes someone would enter with a weapon of its choosing until everyone is locked in…. only to have the match really get started and the last one standing becoming the world champion. That was the match where he would know that his legacy would have been cemented forever.

“I know I came to the right place, I know there won’t be any hand outs to help others out. Just the way I have always liked it”

His eyes slowly roam the locker room, where he see men walk around. Men in the same predicament like him, trying to establish their careers or others that wanted to revive something that was forgotten a long time ago. The stench of sweat caught his nose, making him realize that he had to get out of here, no matter what. He slowly grabs his stuff and leaves the locker room to go back to his cheap ass car that he and Sapphira had bought of the money that they had saved and drove off to the hotel where he would be able to shower.

Moments later

We see Goth resting on their hotel room bed, together with his wife Sapphira. Both are re-watching his match against Brandon Idol for seemingly the millionth time.

“I didn’t realized that the match wats this bad Sapphy”

His eyes are showing disappointment, worried about whether they would book him soon for a next card. He has always been critical about his matches, not often would he be proud of a match that he was in.

“I literally carried his ass for way too long, I should just have finished it then and there right after the bell.”

She smiles at him as his anger is boiling up

“What???”

She gently places a kiss upon his cheek

“You are cute when angry silly, you just have to realize that this was YOUR moment to shine and not everyone can have a grant entrance. But you need to kick ass and take names before any of these arrogant idiots will ever take you seriously. You want respect?? Earn it”

He smiles as he kisses his wife, he knew that she was right and that is exactly what he was intending to do.

Present day

Las Vegas, Nevada.

Goth can be seen sitting on a rooftop of a building somewhere on the edge of Las Vegas. Watching the outstretched desert to find some peace and quiet. Back in the days he couldn’t get enough from  the attention of the spotlights as he was addicted to it. But now? So many years later, so many things has changed in his life. Priorities has changed and even though he still love the business, he sure enjoyed a moment for himself and a bottle of water.

“I know what you people must be thinking, where’s the liquor Goth??”

He chuckles, taking a sip from the bottle of water in front of him. He adjusts the cowboy hat that he is wearing as the camera zooms out, showing him wearing a sleeveless shirt and black denim tights and matching black boots.

“Some of you old folks remember me wearing black and white face paint that would have resembled a skull. Oh gosh, the good old days. How often people confused me with someone that is actually a goth, having some of them even call me an emo as I was fake. I guess people are entitled to make some mistakes in their lives don’t they?? I sure as hell know I have made plenty of them… and yet, here I am”

He slowly tips the hat a bit more over his eyes as the sun is slowly falling down in the west, causing the lights to shine into his eyes.

“People assumed that I wanted one more match, wake up the next day and then realized that I should have stayed retired and never come back again”

He chuckles

“And I have to admit, the thought had slipped my mind for a few days after feeling the effect my body was having after the match. But I knew I had made the right decision to come back, but not to be a nostalgia pop….. I want to make things right”

He closes his eyes for a few moments and sighs, taking out a picture of his dead wife out of his wallet as he stares at it with a look of sadness.

“My last stay in this company was the darkest page in my entire life, hell I just wanted to escape my anger and had a reason to be angry to everyone but myself. Just grab a bottle of alcohol every single night until I had to compete in that six sided ring. And boy did I fucked up big time huh??”

He grinds his teeth while his gaze remains focused upon the picture of the woman that he had professed his love for so many years, only to have lost her in such a painful way.

“I wanted to run away from my responsibilities, I wanted to run away from the fact that I was a father to my son. I wanted to run away from the responsibilities of providing for a future for him and the only thing I cared about was drinking away my life. Because I did not wanted to feel anything but my own damn sorrow”

“I was selfish, hell I even started to do things I am ashamed off. All because I didn’t cared about anything else but my misery and where did it let me?? Having to relive all my past experiences in my life when I was young. Blaming everyone but me for the abandonment that I had felt…, but the only one that abandoned anyone was me. Hell I had a shot to get a title shot in the Blast From The Past tournament with one of the top women from London Underground…. And I even managed to blow that when Mackenzie Page walked off during a match because I was a mess. Resorting me to have a match where I just wanting nothing more than merely be reunited with you”

He rubs his fingers across the fabric of the picture of the smiling woman he had called his wife for so many years. The mother of their only son, causing a tear to slowly fall down his cheek.

“I was ashamed, ashamed of how I allowed my demons to take over as I blamed others for not stopping me to travel further that deep and ugly road of misery. I even blamed you Sapphy, because you weren’t there anymore”

“Something I feel ashamed for to this very day, I take this with me everywhere I go. Reminding myself after every AA meeting that I go to, solely to remind myself of how much I have changed…. But also what one moment of weakness can do to me. I am just grateful for having the love of those who do care and those who will guide me to the direction that I should be going forward for from now on. To enjoy life as well as meeting new people. Like you Mark”

He stares at the picture for a few more moments before putting it back inside his wallet next to a picture of his son and his girlfriend Melissa.

“I wonder if you know me merely by name as I am a former multi champion or a hall of famer, or have you actually been around to witness me when I was still an active wrestler?? Things happen don’t they when there’s an age difference more than a few years…, but I guess that’s part of life isn’t it?? To hand down a passing of the torch to a new crop of wrestlers that want to do the things you have done, but only better”

“Just like my son has been on my case for years to finally buy a new phone after wasting too much time on my Iphone 6s.”

He chuckles, realizing that his son was right. But he just liked to hang on to that what he knew and loved before ever replacing it with something else.

“I must admit, quite impressive how you have risen to the top of the game Mark, world champion. Facing those with who oppose you with a flair that makes me realize that you are one confident son of a gun aren’t you?? To do something that everyone dreams off, to do something so impressive that others can only dream off. I guess only the best can make a run like that isn’t it?? The question alone is, when will it end??”

“Oh I know this is the part where others will boast their ego, mentally beat their chests and tell the world that they will be the one that will stop you from dong the unthinkable. Just like Vinnie did a few weeks ago, quite an impressive speech he had about only to have to do something once. Whereas you MUST repeat the same feat every single time to hang on to the prestige of being the very best. I must make a mental note of that and remember never to repeat what a lunatic tells you what to do”

He turns his gaze towards the camera for a few moments, there is a smile emerging upon his face as he is relaxed. He takes a sip from the bottle of water before placing it back upon the ground next to him.

“Not quite the spot for wrestlers to do their promo’s I reckon, but then again what is?? Is it the repetitive interviews?? The training in the gym?? The walking down a mall and bump into someone and then ramble on like a mad man?? Ugh, if I had a dollar every time I was in a bar talking smack about my opponent while drinking myself to waste… I would have been a freaking millionaire. But you do not want to hear about yesterday’s past do you?? Oh no, I assume you want to hear about how I am going to defeat you. Wishing it was for the world title, because of how I am confident that I would take it away from you”

“Quite honestly, I only asked for a fight last week on social media. Never expecting to be confronted by a man that is being held in such high regard. In the past I would have been all over you, questioning whether you indeed are so great as you proclaim to be and equal to the greatness that was me…. The man that was addicted to be the very best, THE VERY BEST. And more often than not I succeeded where others may have failed. I wonder whether Mark and Chris were hoping to see my addiction resurface once more. Have me nearly taste the sweet taste of success and yearn for more. I sometimes put on an old promo of mine and admire how often I came away with all the things that I have said. Admiring my bravery and sometimes wonder whether I was daring or merely stupid to have gone that far.”

“And yet now that I get the opportunity to stare into the eyes of the man that holds THE championship belt around his waist, it makes me want to wonder…. How far I need to go to relive what I have done my entire life. And get a final farewell when I decide to step away one day, knowing that I have made an impact on a generation of those like yourself, Caleb Storms, hell even names like Austin James Mercer, Fenris and so many others. Because I am aware that the youth has the future, but one mistake and the future can turn into nothing more than a mere memory.. a whisper that fades into the nothingness like that”

He snaps his fingers to emphasize his words even more as he stares into the camera

“I knew that Caleb was a talented young prospect, a kid that one day can break through and obtain glory that he desires so much. But I could tell that he is just that, a talented prospect that is still wet behind the ears. A prospect that in his enthusiasm makes mistakes, something that I knew I would capitalize upon and strike when the moment comes to strike. But you? You are so much further than him, and that is a welcoming challenge. The fact that I am face to face with he very BEST that this company has got to offer. And knowing that I will walk away from that match a better man, a better wrestler than I have been in comparison to Caleb Storms. So ultimately, I will walk out that match a winner Mark… the question will be, will it be a winner with a chip on his shoulder that others have been unable to do so far?? Makes me wonder Mark, would that say more about you or about me???”

His eyes remain locked upon the camera, gone is the smile that he had earlier as he is concentrated to get his point across.

“I do not intend to lay down and play dead after five minutes so I can tell the world that I have stood toe to toe with Mark “The Dragon” Cross. Because if that were the case, I would have been off staying at home and be nothing more than a forgotten memory. A memory that has tarnished my career for way too long and I need to at least know that I am once again the man that they know as Goth”

“And who knows I may turn once more into the addict when I stand eye to eye with you, a man that will walk away still champion after this match no matter what the result will be. But we both know that you aren’t looking for a draw or a loss are you?? Oh no, you want to beat up a man that does not deserve to be in this spotlight. That does not belong in the main event after just one match against a kid that is far from the calibre that is the world heavyweight champion. The only problem is Mark, you have to accept the fact that I am that man that you will be facing in this non-title match. That I am that man that has forgotten more main event matches than you have ever been in period. But at least you will know and realize that I am far beyond the nostalgia that may just haunt you for the remainder of your career”

“I bet you have never been haunted by anything in your life haven’t you? Oh sure perhaps the simple thought of ever losing your first match in your impressive run may have ran across your mind once or twice. But you just shrug it off and move on don’t you?? I guess you never had to endure the pain and suffering that I have gone through and I am thankful that you have not Mark…. It changes you, it makes you become that you have dreaded. And the worst part of it Mark?? You have to carry it with you for the rest of your entire life. Because it’s not a light switch that you can turn on and off whenever it pleases you… it’s something I wake up with and go to sleep with. And every time I take a look at myself it makes me wonder, what I could have done to change everything. And all I could do is to take it all one step at a time to redeem myself”

“I am going to be honest Mark, I do not expect me to win like I did against Caleb. Is it wrong to be a realistic human being?? Nonetheless Mark, I intend to enter our match with the knowledge that you are just a human being Mark and human beings do make mistakes eventually. And I am not going to recite some words that a Mexican burrito with extra sauce constantly hammered you down your throat. But if you assume that I am going to be an easy victory on your record book… then you are sadly mistaken my friend.”

“Because I live to be inside that six sided ring, I live for the moment that I could show my son what he only has seen on old tapes or heard from stories of yesterday’s past. I am a living wrestling machine, that has perfected his craft throughout the years, all the way back to when I was just a simple fool who had gotten himself into trouble once more. Fighting to feed himself every single day, fighting to keep a dream alive of ever vanishing from the sad existence that was an excuse of his life. At a point where I could take care of my own mother in a way that I should have done all those years ago. And then to realize that there’s one more demon left that I need to overcome.”

“That demon is you Mark, oh no don’t get me wrong. It’s not you personally, because hell. I don’t even know you, oh no Mark. It’s YOU as memory of what I once was…. YOU that remind me of the filth that I had become, the filth that still to this very day tempt me to go back to the ways that I was. It’s YOU that personifies me to give up and just accept the fact that I am not that man anymore Mark…. That I should just grab for another bottle and walk away from that what I love the most.”

“And that wouldn’t be right now would it Mark?? A man event of two era’s of greatness, two era’s of men that have been on the top of the world either here or elsewhere. Two men that perform at the very best when the pressure is on and oh by God, I know the pressure is upon you since you have won that championship belt now has it not?? And if I do succeed by taking home a victory, be assured that one day I will collect on a debt that I need to collect to clench my existence Mark… who knows, I may even put back on the makeup that I did over a decade ago…. Not for the nostalgia, but to wipe off a memory from my brain and drown you with merely a percentage of the misery that I have gone through.”

“Because if fate grants me a victory over you by either pinfall, submission, disqualification or any other form of defeat upon your part. Be assured that I will gladly put back on that has granted success after success… and force you to relive exactly THAT what I have always known that I am still capable off. And all because Mark and Chris were hoping for a mere Nostalgia pop… I just hope that they can live with what they asked for, because they may just get that and more than that any of you could ever wish for… “

With that Goth turns his head back to the desert as the shot slowly fades to darkness.



45
Climax Control Archives / teaching an old dog a new trick
« on: June 04, 2021, 08:18:12 PM »


“Dad??”

Sounds the voice of my son over the tablet that I have across my lap, his blonde hair makes me realize how much he looks after his mother. Thank goodness he has inherited her looks instead of mine.

“Yes son?”

“Are you sure that this is what you want to do dad??”

His gaze is one of a hidden concern, I know he is proud of me for being his father. But I know that there is a lot of concern on his part ever since he found some of my old matches on tape. I knew I should have erased those tapes, he has always been asking about my past.

“Don’t worry Gerrit, I will be just fine.”

I try to convince him that I will not get hurt, ever after watching my most memorable matches in Sin City Wrestling, but also prior to joining that company has made him worried. The blood, the injuries and the gore has kept him up all night for weeks. Especially the night where many people had pointed out that it was a defining moment of my career, winning 2007’s Psycho Circus matchup. Entering a Hell in a Cell structure in a match where two men begin and every five minutes another entrant enters…. Bringing in your very own weapon that you could use… until 11 men has entered and then it’s a war of survival… where you win by surviving every other opponent in a battle of nutrition, determination and…. Luck…

“But dad…, I…”

I sigh, I know I wished I could have gone to Las Vegas without telling him. that he would not notice me being gone. But he is already a wise ass kid, something he clearly inherited from both of me and his mother.

“Don’t worry son, there is not going to be any weapons around or deadly structures that could injure me. “

“But you haven’t wrestled in years!!!”

He blurts out, his reaction makes me think back to my now dead wife. She was very graphic in her expressions when she was provoked. Oh good times thinking back at every moment that she stood in my corner while competing against whomever it was that I faced on that given night.

“Gerrit, look. I know I have not competed in a long time, but you have to realize that I have been training for a while now. and it will be only a matter of time before……”

“Before you injure yourself????

My gaze changes from the tablet for a moment, I know that I can promise him whatever I want. But to guarantee that I will not get injured on my first match back after so many years is something I can not guarantee. Softly biting on my lower lip I try to find an answer that would hopefully convince my son that I will be fine.

“And if I promise I will not take not much risk in my wrestling moves?? I promise, no suicide dives through the ropes.”

I put on my best smile, causing him to roll his eyes like I know that I have done so many times before to my parents when I was his age. Oh how children are both a joy and a curse at the same time, causing me to grin from ears to ears as he is struggling to find an answer.

“Look son, I promise I will take good care of myself. I may even surprise you with something special, but only if you are a good boy.”

I can see his eyes widen, already informing what kind of surprise and whether if he could meet one of the Bombshells down the road. His enthusiasm makes me chuckle, telling him that I love him before I close the connection before I turn my attention towards the bed. There I can see my suitcase opened up on the left side of the double bed. Remembering the arguments that I have had with my girlfriend on the why behind my decision. It took me much more time and energy to convince her to approve my decision, something that she has done reluctantly.

I let out a soft sigh before dropping down on the right side of the bed, my arms immediately move towards my head as I placed my hands behind it as I stare at the ceiling of my bedroom of my hotel room.

“Have I ever visited this hotel before???”

I ask myself, knowing that I have been at so many hotels throughout my career that I have lost count.

“I remember this one time, at band camp….”

I groan as I remember the classic American Pie joke that was funny back in the day.

“I bet most of the current wrestlers in Sin City Wrestling were not even born yet when that movie came out, except for father time of course in Bill Barnhart”

I chuckle, I am sure that Bill will resent the jokes we used to make about him being so old that he started the big bang. Something that the kids of these days will assume that Bill is Sheldon Cooper’s great grandfather stuck in a Comic Con convention while having Spock mutter that it would be un logical to assume that he would have human emotions.

“Forgive me if I need to come up to date with all that is cool out there boys and girls, I have been stuck for years watching children programs with my son when he was much younger than he is right now. Being taught that watching children programs would be beneficial for the growth of my son, but I am positive that my girlfriend was just playing a prank on this old timer.”

I chuckle, letting my fingertips of both hands roam across my forehead. Feeling the wrinkles that I have gained through the years after the birth of my son being exposed. I rub them tenderly as I sigh

“Never thought I would be back here again, what was I thinking when I hosted the 300th episode of Climax Control?? I cannot even believe that after so many years that the fans would even remember me, I mean look at me??? I must have gained 20 pounds the past four years before I got back into shape. Hell I am so old that I even forgot the old password for my original twitter account…. Luckily Melissa talked me out of creating my own Tiktok account. All because I wouldn’t be able to hit the right button to go live and talk to my fans….”

“And to this very day I still don’t know whether she protected me from making an epic fail, or just making fun of me”

I smile, I know that it’s the latter one. But I just go with it, she has much more feel what kids like these days. I guess that’s the one positive thing I can think off by dating my sons babysitter.

“I am aware that dating a younger woman causes people to judge you, a man of my age should never date someone that could have been his daughter.”

It wasn’t easy for me or her, I was still in love with my wife who passed away a year prior to me having my eyes opened by this heavenly creature. To this very day I still feel that she can get so much better than yours truly, but for some reason she thinks I am…. Cute…. Go figure.

Buzz

My attention is being directed to my phone as I have received a message, I put the phone in front of my face after searching for it for ten seconds.

“Go champ”

I smile after reading the short message of my girlfriend Melissa, making me wish she was with me right now. But she is on my son’s case for him doing his homework before going to bed. Poor Gerrit Jr, he thought that he would be able to get away with anything. But quickly he realized that she is far more strict than I ever could be. My fingers start to type a message back to her after a few seconds

“Damn screen”

I realize that I need to get myself a newer phone as some of the apps on it will not update that easy anymore. My son has been on my case since the latest Iphone came out last year, but I have never been someone that would follow a hype.

“Newer is not always better”

I laugh, it’s the one thing that I always tell my son to end a discussion about whether I should adapt myself to everything that comes out new instead of using older stuff.

“Newer is not always better, wouldn’t you agree Caleb??”

I love how I have found a way to direct my personal life into my opponent for this week’s Climax Control number 301.

“Forgive me if I will use terminology that may sound like gibberish to you, but it’s where my life is at right now. Because let’s face it, it’s the point in our lives where we are at a crossroad that gives you two choices. Do you turn left or right?? And I am positive that you are far from ever getting to a point where you can make the right decision upon your own behalf son. But that’s why you should be thankful that I am back”

I chuckle, my egotistical nature has suddenly popped back into my genes that I playfully love to call my mojo.

“Have you ever thought that a day like this would ever be presented to you upon a silver platter Caleb?? I wonder, what the mindset of you was when you read about my open challenge…., an opportunity to make yourself relevant? Or merely the fact that I would be an easy pay check??? Either way, I am positive that you never assumed to assume that you just volunteered to step foot inside the twisted mindset that is The Gothic One…. The greatest wrestler that has ever donned the wrestling tights and boots and kicked ass. Of course you didn’t huh Caleb?? Because I am positive that you nothing more than sheer positivity….”

“Did you obtain that from all the many nights that you have busted your ass inside the six sided ring?? To enter a ring, to breathe in the historical significance of every single match that has ever been participated before you. Wrestlers that has paved the way for kids like you??”

“Now I realize that I may not sound appreciative for the obvious adoration that I have felt when you talked about me Caleb. I do consider flattering about what you had to say about me, but flattery is just nothing more than words surrounded by a whole lot of hot air. It’s just like coughing, but instead of the usual coughing sounds you produce words that may start with an A and could very well end with a Z.”

I become silent for a moment as I let the words sink in deeply.

“You remind me of someone that I am aware you know very well Caleb. Steve Ramone…, someone that I have competed with and against, a class act of someone that has gained my respect for his entire career. The man that had a never complain attitude and who would always be ready to compete the very next night if that was asked of him. something that I have noticed for the past weeks that you are like that aren’t you??”

I smile as I brush away some of my hair out of my face.

“I wonder Caleb, who am I kidding? You see Steve was someone that I remember nobody took serious. Someone that had to fight himself out of a deep and void black hole to get some people notice him. And all that I can say is that you are a pretender to Steve’s throne. But that’s okay Caleb, It’s not always easy to step out of someone’s shadow without creating expectations. But who is expecting what from you?? To one day hold the Roulette championship?? The one title that I have held three times?? That at one time that I could have broken the at that moment longest championship reign that was set by Equinox???”

“Only to have me realize that at that given night I was bested by a better wrestler… Oh what a shame that it was something that I had to swallow my pride at that moment before moving on to greater things. Have you ever experienced being in the shadow of someone else Caleb?? If so, please enlighten me my young friend. Because the way I look at things is that you are nothing more than a mere Steve Ramone wannabe”

“And before you start to spew things out that I am wrong, please allow me to spit in your face and call you a liar. Because I have had the prestige of facing Ramone one on one, I have had the honour to wrestle him in an attempt to break his will…. Something that never happened. Something that is something that is equal between him and me… while you?? You are far from achieving anything that comes close to what he and I represent”

“What that may be?? Interesting question that I asked myself…. Because being great allows yourself to question yourself whether you made a right decision or not Caleb. Decisions that I overthink before I make them, whereas you make a decision because it makes you jump up like a giddy schoolgirl whose classical uniform is cutting off the blood flow to the brain impossible to comprehend.”

“Do I make sense Caleb?? Or are you already looking at the weather report in hope of The Metal Storm to produce anything close to resembling yourself as a wrestling threat to me?? Of course you are not and you know why?? Of course you don’t, but today is your lucky day”

“Today is your lucky day, because I am going to educate you to greater heights, heights that you shall not achieve by merely doing leap frogs over people as if you are nothing more than a circus artist. Is that how you want to remember yourself Caleb?? The man that has held only one Roulette title and two Internet titles?? A man to this very day still is searching for another title run of a lesser belt. And with lesser I do not mean that it is nothing more than a piece of paper that you can wipe your ass off with…. Oh no Caleb… I mean about the fact that how long we have to wait until someone either hands the world title or simply where someone slips over a banana peel and fall into a pinning predicament from you.”

“Because evolution is the answer Caleb, whereas I have grown with every single step that I have taken…. Grown to be the man that I am today, while you?? Let us just refer to you as the kid that has worn the same t shirt for the past two years. Nothing Caleb, nothing that you can do inside that six sided ring will make me shudder in fear… because deep down inside we both know that I am the one that will beat you huh? So that you can turn your head and shrug your shoulders as in saying that next time you will do better…..”

“But with facing a man like yours truly will make you realize that there won’t be a next time after you have been in the ring with me… rusty or not, I am still better than you will ever be Caleb…. Too bad you are too ignorant to even understand that one part that makes me who I am and where you shall fail….”

 With that the shot slowly fades



46
Climax Control Archives / Three Amigo's
« on: September 11, 2020, 08:45:26 PM »
The Three amigo’s

The shot opens up in Vinnie’s hotel room, where he is with his back turned to the camera and is heavily in discussion with someone. Who he is talking to is unknown to the camera crew as we do not see or hear anyone else. But then again, that is something we are used to from Vinnie

Good Vinnie: How could you!!!

There’s a moment of silence, Vinnie has his hands on his waist while tapping his foot on the ground impatiently.

Good Vinnie: Are you sure that this is going to work?? I mean, you know that I am not familiar with modern technology.

We see Vinnie lift his head upwards as he stares at the ceiling and takes a few deep breaths before he answers himself.

Bad Vinnie: Oh come on Vinnie, don’t tell me that a water cooker is too difficult for you?? There’s even a guide added in Spanish. Am I supposed to do anything for you???

We can see exchange “pleasantries” with himself, his face turning left to right as either personality of himself is in a deep discussion. Causing him to not even notice that the hotel room door is being opened and we see Bill and Bea Barnhart peak around the corner.

Bill: See?? I told you that Vinnie is losing his mind once again, why do you want me to check on him??

Bea: Why?? Do you really have to ask me why Bill??

Bill turns his head towards Bea and shushes her in an attempt to let her be quiet, not wanting Vinnie to hear them.

Bill: (whisper) I did ask you why didn’t I?? What can I do to help him??

Bea: Because both Vinnie’s are stubborn and will never agree with each other on most things. I am sure that they would be very thankful if you could help them out. As long as you make the right decision of course.

Bill turns his head towards her while standing in the doorway of Vinnie’s hotel room with a puzzled look.

Bill: (whisper) And what could that be???

Bea is about to answer Bill’s question when suddenly…..

Good Vinnie: Ahh Bill, just the right person that I wanted to talk to. I’m so glad that you have come and volunteer your services to tell Bad Vinnie how wrong he is.

Bad Vinnie: He didn’t volunteer!!! He got my text message I send Bea for him to come over.

Bill looks over towards his wife with a questionable look on his face.

Bea: I figured it is best to come over right away, or else he will be breaking furniture all over the hotel room. And considering our room is next to his, I figured the solution was simple. Now my job is done, you finish yours.

She walks off, leaving Bill with big eyes before realizing what is going on.

Bill: But….,

Good Vinnie: Now come in Bill, you as my trustworthy tag team partner. My amigo, my….

He twitches his head to the right and the look on his face immediately changes.

Bad Vinnie: Seriously?? Are you going to smooth talk this man?? Why don’t you fetch him a bone??? He is a Bulldog for crying out loud!!

The two Vinnies immediately start to argue with “themselves” as Vinnie’s head turns from left to right as if you are watching a rejected scene from the Exorcist. Causing Bill to scratch his head and looks around the room, trying to figure out why the Vinnie’s are arguing over this time.

Bill: So uhm, Good Vinnie? What is going on??

Vinnie stops his argument rant with his other personality and stares at Bill before nodding his head.

Good Vinnie: Forgive me Bill, we have forgotten about enlightening you in our issue that we seem to be unable to agree upon. You see Vinnie over here…

Vinnie points at the right side of his head, pointing towards the bad version of himself. As if to say that the right side is bad and the left side is good.

Good Vinnie: He had the brilliant idea of ordering a water cooker.

Bill scratches his head, wondering wat the issue behind that is.

Bill: Yeah, so??

Vinnie nods his head in understanding once more.

Good Vinnie: Seeing how I am one that is old fashioned, I do not see the need to have water being boiled over in a water cooker.

Vinnie’s head snaps towards the right side.

Bad Vinnie: Oh and how do you suggest we make tea smarty pants???

Bill is about to say that he agrees upon the point of bad Vinnie, figuring out tat this is solely about making tea and believing that he could finish this “argument” rather quickly.

Good Vinnie: First of all, you never drank tea in your entire life. Secondly, we could always order room service to bring you tea!!

Bill is now about to say something in agreement of good Vinnie, remembering how much Bea enjoyed the Earl Grey tea last night while watching a rerun of their favourite show “Jake and the Fatman”. But once again Vinnie beats him to it.

Good Vinnie: Not wanting to forget that you ordered a water cooker worth of 1000 dollars!!! I mean seriously?? I know that you aren’t cheap, but there are more affordable cookers that are good enough for your freaking tea!!

Bad Vinnie: You know you have to watch your tongue around Iris right??

Bill: Iris?? She isn’t around… I

Iris: BARK!!!!

Bill has not been able to finish his sentence, as Iris has ran into the hotel room of Vinnie. In hopes of finding her boyfriend Pete. She immediately runs towards the bathroom as she has heard water running, causing Bill trying to stop her but is halted by Vinnie who has grabbed his wrist.

Bad Vinnie: Please Bill, tell Good Vinnie that you need stainless water cookers or else the water will taste fishy.

Bill: Fishy?? Err…, wha?? Are you interested to buy a fish tank???

Bad Vinnie: No, but that does sound like a great idea. Give me your credit card Vin…

Good Vinnie: Sure… I….. HEY!!! Why do you need a fish tank for???

Bad Vinnie: Bill said we should buy piranhas Vinnie! You know, those adorable fishes with razor sharp teeth???

Bill: I said what????

Vinnie looks questionably at his friend while scratching his head.

Bad Vinnie: I dunno Bill, but if you are already forgetting things you have said?? Are you sure that you aren’t like 60???

Bill: I am most certainly not!!!! I…

Good Vinnie: It’s okay Bill, I know you said fishy. And Vinnie has been bitching to me to do buy me some fish after watching reruns of jaws last night. I…

Vinnie slaps his face with his hand and keeps it there for a few moments before breathing heavy.

Bad Vinnie: That wasn’t jaws, that was the movie land sharks. How many times do I need to tell you…….

Bill: If I may interject myself in this pleasant discussion you two may have. I thought the whole discussion was about a water cooker.

Vinnie drops the hand and a smile emerges upon his face, relieved as Bill reminds him of what has been going on.

Good Vinnie: You know Bill, yes and no. You see I needed something to get a foul taste out of my mouth.

Bill scratches his head

Bill: You do?? Isn’t there medication for?? Or just a good drink??

Vinnie nods his head

Good Vinnie: Normally it does Bill, but I needed something different. Err…, let me rephrase that. WE needed something different. You see, after losing the internet championship belt… I … err WE haven’t been the same again.

Bill raises an eyebrow.

Bill: I haven’t noticed a difference in you Vin, I….

Bad Vinnie; Of course you haven’t!! I am a great actor Bill, good Vinnie is just a poor excuse of an emotional joke. But yes, WE both let ourselves down my amigo. Our first title defence and I….

Vinnie takes a deep sigh as he cocks to the face to the left

Good Vinnie: It’s okay Bad Vinnie, you are with friends now.

He cocks his head to the right and rolls his eyes.

Bad Vinnie: Why do you always make it so hard on me Vinnie?? No wait, that was a rhetorical question. So never mind in answering that, because I will answer it for you. I felt as if I finally had something that remembered me of the man that brought me to live. Now I have to admit, I have not gotten a post card from Austin James Mercer or even a text. But I am not surprised, he never cared about us to begin with.

Vinnie turns his head to the left and moves forward to Bill.

Good Vinnie: Give him time Bill, this is one emotional moment for him

He turns his head backwards and the rant of the bad Vinnie continues

Bad Vinnie: I even dedicated my match to him and I failed…, not that I care because he seems to be in a losing slump himself eh dad??

He bites on his lower lip and shakes his head before continuing

Bad Vinnie: Although we had a nice conversation on social media, I assume he had issues of people wanting things back. I mean seriously, wouldn’t you want something back that you lost?? He has experienced that to the both of us right Vinnie???

Vinnie nods his head to himself.

Bad Vinnie: But noooooooo, he had to be a dad all of the sudden. Wanting to teach me about not being too possessive or something. I don’t know, I don’t pay attention to those who never cared!!! But at least… I can drink that foul taste away with this water cooker.

Bill looks at the water cooker that is in front of them

Bill: Depends on what kind of flavour tea you want Vin??

Vinnie turns his head to the left and rubs his chin

Good Vinnie: He has a good point, what kind of flavour do WE like???

Bad Vinnie: I like tequila

Bill: I don’t think there’s a flavour like that Vin.

Bad Vinnie: Then how do WE drink our sorrow away???!!!!

Bill: With Tequila perhaps??

Vinnie had turned around after having screamed out his frustration, but stops after hearing the answer of Bill. Putting his hands towards his head and shakes it in disbelief

Bad Vinnie: This man is a genius Vinnie!! I told you we should have asked him ages ago!! But NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO Mr. Independent wanted to do this on our own!!!

Bill: Uhm…,

Good Vinnie: Hush Bill, we are in a discussion can’t you see??

Bill: Yes, but…,

Bad Vinnie: Now don’t you dare to change the subject on me Vinnie. Bill was about to make another excellent example of why he is the smarter man of the three of us.

Good Vinnie: If that’s the case Vinnie, then why hasn’t he already answered the question of the9ory of relativity???

Bill: Err.., wha??

Bad Vinnie: Because he is a Bulldog!! He knows more about food than any of us combined!! You are such an annoying little

Bill: My wife just texted me guys, I…

But Vinnie is still arguing with himself. Clearly not having heard what Bill had to say to him.

Good Vinnie: That’s always your comeback excuse huh?? Food!! Always food!!

Bad Vinnie: I can’t help it! I function better when I have eaten!!!

The two bicker on and on before Vinnie turns around and notices that Bill has exited the hotel room

Good Vinnie: Are you happy now?? Bill has left

The shot fades

Three champions… three amigo’s…..

We return to Vinnie’s hotel room, he has water cooker turned on into a wall outlet and stares at it with intensity. A happy smile emerges on his face as he sees that the cooker tells him that the water has boiled to the boiling point. He turns it off and grabs his glass and pours the water inside the glass and watches at the heat coming off of it.

Good Vinnie: I love the heat coming off boiling water…., heat kills isn’t it???   Bad Vinnie:

A smile widens as he slowly turns his head to the right.

Bad Vinnie: It may kill and yet it also creates… it creates opportunities… and this very moment it creates an opportunity for me…. And my amigo’s of course….

There’s a moment of silence as Vinnie places the glass upon a table and he stares at it from a few inches away. Allowing the heat to come in touch with his face and slowly sweat can be seen emerging from it.

Good Vinnie: What Vinnie is trying to say is that it creates another opportunity for him to feel much better when we get the opportunity to reclaim a championship belt that we lost. Words that enraged a former champion, but who cares about Austin James Mercer these days?? He is a bitter individual that only makes excuses when you confront him with the truth… but who knows…, he may see the truth once again this coming Climax Control. A show where me and my two other amigo’s have made our point before we take home what we believe is ours to be taken….

He smiles…, blows some air towards the steam that comes off the glass and watches it move away from him when it comes in contact with the cold air.

Good Vinnie: O’Malley, Teddy Warren-Steele and Alex Jones.. three names, three names that have so much in common and yet…. So little. The obvious one is that they hold gold that they wish to defend against every comers…. And yet.. they will all tell you that they are the very best, which will only contradict their forced alliance to be crumble underneath he foundation that is build out of….. nothing.

Now only the most observing student of the game will tell me the same thing…, Vinnie?? What do you and Jack Washington and Miles Kasey have in common?? Nothing for sure isn’t it??

He cocks his head to the right before closing his eyes.

Bad Vinnie: Hmmmmm, the heat excites me….. but that wasn’t the answer that you miserable fools are seeking for isn’t it? Of course it is not…, you wish to have me say that you are right as we have equally a lack of cohesiveness between us…. And you are right… but only thing is different that most of you seem to forget

To forget is to forgive…, or at least someone once said. But I cannot forgive the fact that you are too stupid and ignorant to forget the fact that all three of us wish to be the very best… maybe for me it will be the lucky charm of a third time in comparison to their very first SCW main roster championship. But hey.., who am I to take their believe away that they have in themselves to be better than Alex and O’Malley??

And we all tend to forget that I know my three opponents inside and out…. As well as the number one contender for the World Heavyweight championship. To have seen the credibility of being that what they need to be… the very best……

He turns his head to the left and the intensity slowly turns into confidence as the other personality of Vinnie re-emerges.

Good Vinnie: I know upon the champions goes the spoil….., the accolades, the fanfare and the attention. Those who deserve it and those who wish to seek it… isn’t it oh almighty champions of the single divisions of Sin City Wrestling?? And who to begin? Who to have enlighten HIS very own identity with merely a class act reality of truth?? Courtesy of Senor Vinnie??? Hmm??

Could it very well be O’Malley?? The brash Irish man that I have already faced in that ladder match alongside people like Jack?? A man that I admittedly deserved to win?? An Irishman that have already showed me two sides of the same tale…. A tale that makes me wonder whether I deserve to be called so many bad names? For being someone with a split personality, whereas I am this close to realize that he has got not even one single clue of what an identity is all about.

Bad Vinnie: Such a bad boy you are…..

Are the words he has spoken after slowly cocking his head to the right, some strings of hair has fallen before his eyes as he slowly swipes it away.

Bad Vinnie: I know that I am not very popular since of late by the fighting Irishmen, mostly because I speak the truth. And I never thought that Irishmen would wash their hands away from a good fight, but I guess that cleaning your hands isn’t the only thing that sanitizers are being used these days. But thankfully you aren’t like that of your fellow men are you?? The only thing I wonder is whom will be giving me the answers to these questions?? You?? Or your female spokesperson??

Not that it would mater though, because the Irish Dialect can be so difficult at times to understand. It’s not like they are talking proper English you know.

Or is that just a bit too low the belt???

A sinister smile emerges as he slowly moves his head away from the glass of hot water and grabs a tea bag and lets it slowly enter the glass. Dipping it a few times as the colour of the water slowly turns into that what is being caused by the tea bag. The camera turns back to Vinnie as his head is slowly turned back to the left.

Good Vinnie: How things change when you add things…., but also when you remove things from it wouldn’t you agree O’Malley?? You see my amigo, we have met once inside the ring…. and have had some heated words of who was right and who was wrong I believe?? I applaud your ability to remain stubborn and believe in the fact that you are always right. Well at least until your brain is being overcome with data that it ultimately overloads your hard drive so to speak… causing you to …. Well… self explode??

But I do not have to go into details do I?? it would be so harsh and meaningless. Because ultimately it will end up wit me being right in the first place… something that you cannot comprehend now is it??? Something that me and Miles Kasey obviously do not share… a unity already between two men that have not even met before…. But then again, anyone can have a better bond with any other person that isn’t you doesn’t it??? That’s at least one reason why the three champions will lose….

And then there’s another reason, a reason that is a man that I have grown to love to admire over and over again.

He turns his head to the right.

Bad Vinnie: Only because of what Vinnie???

Vinnie grabs some sugar and drops it into the glass before grabbing a tea spoon and starts to move it around the glass. Causing the sugar to dissolve into the glass quicker

Good Vinnie: Good question my friend, why do we admire someone that used a cactus to beat me? A man that is so full of rage that got blinded with desperation and anger and assaulted an official… a man that I beat in our final match in a fashion that he could not do but admit that I was the better man?? And all I can think of is that this man has certain traits in life that I cannot do but admire….

Now don’t think I condone all of the above, it would be too easy to shove a nose up someone’s ass and be a brownnoser. Things that people like Alex Jones and his Wolfslair buddy Austin hold so dear to their hearts… things that make me sick, things that they want to see from others…. Wanting to be acknowledged over and over again for their accomplishments…. And believe me.., I have still got the emotional scars burning a hole in my heart for all the nasty and bad things he has ever said to me.

Vinnie pouts his lips and fakes wiping a tear from his eyes.

Good Vinnie: I acknowledged you when you won that belt Alex…, so don’t explode as if you bust two grapefruits into each other and start a mess that you cannot clean up. But not for the reason you wanted me to Alex.., because the only thing I want you to know is that just like Austin…, I can take that championship belt away from you any time I please… but I will allow you to gloat and adore your reign as long as you can. Besides…, I have to undo the wrong that happened to me….

He cocks his head to the right.

Bad Vinnie: Do you think he will remember???

Vinnie’s eyebrows raise as he slowly turns his head to the left

Good Vinnie: What??  That I am not the champ on his side of the story?? Oh I am sure that besides his almighty adoration of himself that he will find some time in his busy schedule to mock me… but isn’t that what losers do?? Hmm?? Isn’t that what people do from afar?? Admire the handywork of others?? And then proclaim the same handywork on someone else instead and make them feel better about themselves?? Oh I am positive that this is what he will utter towards me like that one tie in band camp….

He turns his head to the right

Bad Vinnie: Band Camp????

His head turns to the left as he sighs

Good Vinnie: Don’t ask, I am sure that he will take credit of that too if he only knew what he is truly capable off. But I know, that it will be just the two things that he can utter, that it will be the only things that he can comprehend as a champion. A role model, a natural gifted individual that actually means something…. That besides the obvious that I am a freak yadda yadda yadda.

Soon I will write your auto biography Alex, it will be called….. why do I succeed in so many things and yet I will forever be in the shadow of one Senor Vinnie. Why?? Because the only one that believed in your bullshit is slim and none… and as the saying goes…, I just drove Slim out of town and dropped him off in the Nevada Desert with a treasure map that will lead him to the world that we like to call…. Civilization. Soon when I am done with taking home the Internet championship belt and ready to reclaim the gold.. I will be coming for that belt that you are holding Alex.. And secretly I hope that I can make it a trifecta at SummerXXXTreme. Taking home another championship belt on the cruise ship of love…. And when that moment would come that it is you… I will remind you of this single Climax Control 280…. Where I prophesized that you and the other two champions would lose… the downward spiral of life.

But don’t worry Alex, I doubt that you will even get that far…. Because when it comes down to doing anything to either win a championship or maintain it?? Senor Jack has got you beat…. But don’t worry, I will not be the one that will tell you that I told you so…. Because I just did…..

He grins as he takes a first sip of the tea, only a small one as the heat of the tea is still very hot.

Good Vinnie: And now it is your turn Vin…., this one is yours….

He cocks his head to the right.

Bad Vinnie: Finally, it is time to speak about you Teddy. You see, I am not the one that likes to build up people before dropping them down with stats and realities like Vinne. Because I know deep down inside I failed… I felt like Austin James Mercer does when he wakes up and realizes that he is meaningless. That his reign of dominance has got taken another backseat to ME. But I never assumed to have fallen to a man like you, but that’s what assumption does… doesn’t it???

He puts his mouth close to the glass of tea, inhales the scent a few times before letting out a satisfying sigh.

Bad Vinnie: But there’s no excuses, only arching my back and turning my attention back upon what is at hand. My task at hand is to reclaim that championship belt, to do what I wanted to do o begin with. TO BE THE INTERNET PROTECTION DAMNIT!!!

Realizing that he became a bit too excited he stops and takes a deep breath, whispering some words that we could not pick up with the microphone on the camera as the camera move in closer. He finally reopens his eyes and smiles.

Bad Vinnie: The only benefit that you have upon this tag team match between the sis of us is that you already know that nobody upon your time likes you. But that never changed anything did it Teddy? You have been fighting an uphill battle all of your life…. But this Climax Control and then the big showdown when you put that title on the line against me.. you will realize that you are not the only one that will be fighting agains that sensation.

Because I don’t like the man that I am trying to prevent me to turn into if I would not beat you two straight shows in a row. To turn into the Teddy that NOBODY wans to see… because we all love Vinnie don’t we???

He breaths over the hot tea before sipping from it.

Bad Vinnie: I must remove you Teddy, I must get rid of you by becoming what I hold into my hands inside this glass. To become the hot water that is deadly to every bacteria that you are to me Teddy… not the champion that you are by merely holding on to that championship belt. Oh no…., I need to prove to the world that I need that belt… that I deserve that belt… just don’t tell my daddy…, he has issues with being a possessive individual and will stop ignoring me once more…

I DON’T WANT YOU TO BE MY DADDY!!!!

He lifts up from the glass after placing it on the table and putting his hands to his face as he is breathing heavily. Trying to calm down, what takes a few moments before slowly dropping his hands to his side and has turned back into the laughing individual that he has become.

Bad Vinnie: I will enjoy to be the hot water that vanishes the essence that is you Teddy. First I will be victorious in this six man tag.. and then?? I will clench that championship by being the hot water that you cannot withstand…. Until to you all.., the three amigo’s will ride…. Into the sunset with singing the song of victory… and the three of you???

Well you can make your own tea, because you will not get what I have created… until Climax Control fools… until Climax Control…..

The shot slowly fades
>

47
Climax Control Archives / Welcome to my world Blade
« on: May 31, 2019, 08:02:00 PM »
 “I’ve always been taught to be nice and respectful for the elderly, because they are wise and they command attention. Many of my elders…, oh yes I say many. Of course my original parents, who tried to give it their best shot of educating me… that is if they weren’t too busy to fill themselves in sorrow when they reached out for the bottle. Not much of a true role model wouldn’t you say?? And then there’s the six foster parents, all of them tried to educate me through different ways of life. One to let myself free, to take responsibility at a young age. Another who desired to smack me in the back with a leather belt when I was a bad little boy. And yadda yadda, not much of a lifestyle that wouldn’t be a spokesperson commercial of taking problem children into your home and show them love now is it???”

A hand reaches out towards a bottle of rum, it’s half empty. Presumably the one person that reached out for it has been drinking from it for quite some time. Maybe the entire night, or perhaps a few nights in a row. Who is to say?? The hand is unscrewing the top of the bottle and pours into a glass, only to have the hand place the bottle back and replace it with the just filled up glass. With a smooth motion the glass is lifted out of the camera’s view as we hear a gasp of relief.

“The ones that came before you have paved the way for us to learn from their mistakes where necessary, or take an example from their wisdom that has served them well. More likely just some bullshit examples to prevent you from attempting to grow and make your own decisions based upon something like a gut feeling. A hunch here and there won’t kill you if you play it wisely will it?? Of course it won’t, it will only make you stronger and wiser…. Or stupid and dead. But that’s like nature states, only the strong survives isn’t it??? it’s just like life itself, I had to learn my craft on my own. And yet, I had to find someone to open my eyes to true love…. Love…, something that seems so much a distant memory, hidden underneath a seemingly large mountain of dirt, a forgotten memory that better remain there… forgotten. Something that only holds a sentimental value if you are unable to lock yourself off of it. Only fools cry they say, or do drunks also count as a fool??”

A soft chuckle can be heard from the mouth of the man that places the glass down that he just drank from moments ago. The camera rises upwards the arm, following every trace of its fiber towards the face of the man that has become revered as of late in SCW.

“Why do you drink so much is often asked by my psychiatrist, my few friends that I have got left. Even some of the die-hard fans, who for some reason just cannot stop believing me ask me this. Why? Why?? Why is it to your freaking concern?? Did we play marbles at high school or something? Did we hold hands at one point in my life when I was trying to find an answer to the meaning of life?? Or is it merely the fact that I hold a dearly beloved place in your heart and that without me, that you would perish???”

“As if my motives will match with yours, like I care? Like it would change the way of how I see my own life, let alone care for once about yours?? You are just so stuck in cheering the old Goth on, wanting me to become a trip down to memory lane. Why not putting on my skull make up on again, wearing my infamous Misfits sleeveless shirt and spray mist into your eyes like the good old days. What do I look like?? Like a trip down memory lane?? A feel good moment?? A pointing finger in my direction, where you tell your snot nosed kid how much you loved this man and that he should worship me too?? I’m not a nostalgia act that is here to put others over that are better…, I’m here to evolve and evolved I have.”

“Did it cost me something? Oh perhaps it has, a shot to be the challenger for the world title…., a loss against someone in his home town. A nice savage beatdown to a puppet to his wife’s bidding. A concern to me that I have lost? Not really, I prefer to look at things the positive direction. And all I can hear you ask yourself is what is the positive oh dear Goth?? Are you reverting to the ways of the Lord?? That would have been something if I went down that road once more wouldn’t it?? But nah ah…, I am not intending to become nice, to tell you to do the things that he has told you to do… To be smiling while holding babies and kissing their mothers on the mouths… or something similar like that, you be the judge as I do not really care”

He wipes off the sweat from his forehead and holds the back of his hand close to his face, looking at it with quite some interest before licking off the salty taste of his sweat and grins.

“I prefer chef’s chocolate, salty balls. Where you them in your mouth and suck em…. Creating a mixed reaction, because you of the many directions that a whole sentence can become for anyone that hears it. To express the mindset that you take upon yourself, attempting to prove a point towards a man that needs no point to be proven anyways. It’s like a book, that opens up with the first chapter. Setting the vibe of the story, attempting to hook you in in the hopes of not letting go. The question remains…, are you hooked? Are you hooked into the wild romantic words that will flow from my lips. Finding a path into your listening ears through the entire profanity that will be uttered. Not wanting to deny upon those whose ears have been opened for the first time in your entire existence. A reality that is a check for the virgin eyes to be opened, your bleeding ears to be ripped apart as if a knife stabs it over and over again… with the sole purpose to inflict pain of reality inside your stinking head. Oh GOD, I am feeling as if I am about to quote William Shakespeare’s To be or not To Be when I scream profanity and spit into your inflicted face”

“Please mother, take another sip from whatever liquor that you could find. It’s okay if you whip me, it’s okay if you tell the world that I will amount to nothing!! Because it’s the truth that blinds your eyes isn’t it?? YOUR TRUTH!! A truth that is shrouded in denial and clearly as repetitive as a Ghost Love Story youtube review that every youtube moron has to do these days!! As if you have never heard the song before and are being blown away, just as stupid as every other fucking idiot that has ever watched a youtube clip before. Knowing who it is and still telling yourself that you can do much better than a crying Half Black Sistah that cries after the first tone was uttered.”

“But alas, I am drifting away from the purpose at hand… am I not right Blade??”

There’s silence surrounding his voice, that is rasping through the cold air that surrounds him. He is coughing a few times, licking his lips as he is once again in thirst for another glass of Rum. But decides not to, wanting his mindset to be clear upon his the man whose name he just uttered a few seconds ago.

“I’m sorry that I had not granted you a more theatrical announcement of splendor that you deserve oh Great One. A legend that is grander than mine apparently. Something that pleases the hell out of me, not having to take a baby out of the diapers for a long enough time to grow them up like that”

He snaps his fingers after uttering the word that, emphasizing even more the meaning that he wants to deliver upon his opponent. Cocking his head sideways, causing a few strands of hair to fall in front of his eyes as he chuckles sickly.

“I hope that SCW will treat you better than they are treating me SCW original. An alluni returning to the ring, oh my. I need to put my hands to my mouth and act in a fashion of shock and amazement. Having my fingers create enough friction in the air to stop me from crying, because of the wish to ever confront a name that is even more important to this organization than what I have been. Because even though I was the first to achieve so many things, I was never truly welcomed in the hearts of those who cheered on people like you huh Blade?? Oh yes, I have not forgotten your name. the name that is as sharp as a blade, but more or less does not do a damn thing for me. Just besides wondering how often I have to blast your face into an unprotective ring post before your forehead busts open with blood and start to flow”

He bites upon his lower lip, letting the strain ripple through his skin as he is clearly feeling the intensity behind the purposed words that he utters.

“Forgive the fools of Sin City Wrestling God, for putting this legend against the man that has drowned his legendary hall of fame status. For what people still wonder? Because the misery that has brought along with him after losing his wife Serraphina?? For fuck sakes!! I have been in this federation for how many years alongside my now dead wife, ye they apparently have not even cared to listen to any of my promo’s of past and present?? Disrespecting me, but mostly her legacy of calling her Serraphina?? Her name was fucking Sapphira!!”

He grinds his teeth, closing his hands to fists as his skin whitens even more due to the intensity that he puts on them before sighing and dropping his hands besides his body.

“But I should forgive them, because Father in the Heavens… they just don’t seem to know. They apparently are too hooked upon whatever it is that they use these days to stimulate their minds. Not knowing that I stimulate you all, not wanting to admit to the truth that needs to free everyone’s minds. Because when they allow me, they will have to accept that their upbringing was wrong and mine was right. Even though that would have mean that violence is the way to go you wonder? Wonder no more, because I will take the ;leather belt in these hands and educate you in the fashion that needs to be taught. That depends on how much o a bad boy you can be Blade, because a veteran like you has already seen it all haven’t you?? But there’s where the problem lays with newbies, they only see and yet do not grasp the danger that is ahead!! I need you to educate your peanut size brain that you have still not developed fools!!! But you??? I’m well aware that you are well educated, well grown into the life of being nothing more than a random Joe.. or in case Blade, tell me my friend!! How well will you grasp my mental insanity state of mind?? And yet I love it!!! it does not matter how fart hat you will allow it to evolve… because I have answers written down upon the cracks of my brain that you have not been able to reach around and pull out!! The memories of pain that I have grown accustomed to during these painful years.”

“FOR FUCK SAKES!!! Why are you not answering me Blade?? Oh I know why, because you can’t. the words are slipping your mind and you try to reach on to whatever word that you can remember. Well here’s a few. Conspicuous by your absence as you fade into obscurity. MY OBSCURITY!! You are a SCW original?? Well I’m the SCW original sinful plague that will eradicate you and me from my thoughts. Why me as well you may ask Blade?? Because there’s no thought more powerful than the one that would make you wonder what if Goth is gone?? How much impact will it have upon you?? even though you will never admit that it will be greatly, I will know that the lies will be accepted by the truth in your eyes. Your fear of letting go of me, but after I am done with you that it will mke you realize that there’s no other alternative. The original sin is not upon those who have now already retired and left, not with the originals that seemingly have decided to return. Oh no, it’s with me. Because my eyes have opened up…. And now I shall do the same to yours…. With the reality of my words or merely the usage of blatant violence upon you. Anyhow, whatever deed it shall be… it will be an experience that will enlighten you.”

“I will whisper your name in a prayer, I will scream out your name in violence… I will not take my eyes off of you as if I am a stalker that needs to be with his “precious” since day one. Oh isn’t this exciting?? Please join me in my celebration, a celebration of pain and violence. A painful experience of the truth that does not lie…. And it will rip you to shreds…. If you are not nice of course… so choose wisely, what is your venom to my antidote that I will bring to the dance???”

“And don’t let the words trouble you, because the my antidote ends with you being helpless in my grip that I will tighten upon you…. forgive me Father, because soon I have to educate Blade as much as I did to the fool a few weeks ago. But soon you will understand and thank me… until then… suffer Blade… please do…. Suffer…. Like I have….”

With that the shot slowly fades to darkness.

48
Climax Control Archives / The Goth Way
« on: May 17, 2019, 08:02:37 PM »
 Las Vegas, Nevada

We are in a small club, a strip club to be exact where Goth can be seen sitting and drinking some whiskey as some stripper is doing a dance for him, he has slipped a 100 dollar note on the dance floor without even looking up at her. To him all strippers look the same and none of them has gotten his interest while doing something special, but at least he is enjoying some moment of relaxation while having nobody bothering him for an autograph or some promotional work. He was happy that he had gotten back home in New York for a week and a half after the London Supercard, where he had lost his match. But he had already found a solution to forget his anger over the match, he had to admit that he loves a big time fight and boy did he ever had one.

Voice; If you slip me another 100 dollars then I will do a private dance sugar

Says the pretty blonde that is leaning forwards, he looks up and notices how her blue eyes looking at him. For a moment he is mesmerized by her, not because of her beauty that she possesses though.

Goth: Sapphy??

She lifts her right eyebrow for a few moments, but notices the whiskey and then chuckles and realizes that he is drunk and has mistaken her for someone else

Stripper: For the 100 bucks, I will be anyone you want sweetie.

In his mind he stares at the smiling face of his wife that had passed away several years ago, remembering how much he enjoyed those intimate moments that they had shared together in their hotel room. Roleplaying as well as other stuff that they enjoyed to keep their love life exciting. He quickly slips the 100 dollar note across the dance floor, remembering that this wasn’t anything new to him and his “wife” as they had done this in the past as well.

Goth: I have missed you so much love

A tear rolls down his cheek, his drunk state has clearly increased his emotional state of misery as he still has not had the moment to accept her death. To him she is still alive and this drunken state does not help his case to be proven otherwise as the stripper slowly crawls over towards him.

Stripper: I have missed you too sweetie, now tell your dear Sapphy what you want her to do for you.

She winks at him, for some reason she feels sorry for him. Yet on the other side she has seen this before, so this shouldn’t be anything different to her. But for some reason this man is different in comparison to all the other men she had to entertain in their drunk state, plus him being handsome is also a welcoming change for once.

Goth: I….,

He has troubles thinking, he sure has had so many drinks already that he is already talking slowly and difficult. This causes her to pout her lips as she slides to the edge of the dance floor. Placing her legs on either side o him while leaning her head backwards.

Stripper: Why don’t you take it slow sweetie, we have all night for you to decide.

His mind is racing as suddenly he has a memory flashback to eight years ago, when they were in New York. Spending the night in their bedroom while cuddling with each other after some love making. She has her head resting on his chest while caressing her fingers through some thin chest hairs that he always had enjoyed as she had done that to him so many times.

Sapphira: So what’s on your mind Gerrit?

He couldn’t help but smile, being together for over 20 years sure has made her an expert on telling when there was something that was bothering him. Causing it to be impossible to deny anything else as he sighs and stares at her beautiful eyes.

Goth: I feel a bit conflicted hun

She puts her face on his chest as she rests her arms underneath her chin and stares at him with her loving eyes, curious what he is talking about.

Sapphira: Conflicted?? About what??

He sighs, he looks over his shoulder to the nightstand where his newly won Internet championship belt is upon. He had won the one belt that he has yet not won in his by then grand slam career and then turns back towards his wife.

Goth: You know how much I love wrestling, you know that I am driven to compete for every possible opportunity that is in front of me and get the best out of myself.

He stops for a few moments and stares at his loving wife

Goth: I just…., I feel that my body is slowly decaying. I notice my eyes are getting worse, I know you want to start a family and I just….

He sighs

Goth: I just don’t feel it anymore sweetie, for the first time in my long career I just…, I just wished it was over and be a normal husband to the most loving wife… to support you in the things that you wish to do…,

She raises her eyebrow, she had not expected this to come from his mouth. At least not at this very moment, granted she had hoped and wished for this moment to come that she would settle down with him and share time together as a family.

Sapphira: Are you serious??

He grins, he knows that she had begged him to stop and start a family for years. But he also knew that she was very supportive in his own dreams and wanting to reach the ultimate goal in his life, to once again be the world heavyweight champion. But for some reason this time she actually believes his words, knowing that he had uttered these words before but when push came to shave refused to follow up on them. She knew how difficult this was for him to admit, knowing how much he loved the wrestling industry and how often she had pleaded with him to stop. Especially when his health became very obvious that he wasn’t going to last long in the ring anymore.

Sapphira: You sure??

Again, she had to ask. Once more she had to be sure, not wanting to be let down by his second guessing in the end and having to cry on her side of the bed before she would fall asleep. But this time she could tell in his eyes that he was serious.

Goth: (whisper) Yes….,


She kissed him softly on his lips as her hand caresses his chin, preventing him from turning his face away from her. Not wanting him to feel embarrassed or that he would look weak to her. She knew that he loved her, she knew that it was a big step for him to admit that he had to stop. Feeling proud of him as she kissed him once more.

Goth: Sapphy, I know I had to do this sooner. But…,

She puts her finger on his lips and shushes him to be quiet.

Sapphira: It’s ok sweetie, I am proud of you for admitting this to me.

Goth smiles, he is truly relived as he kisses her lips.

Goth: I just don’t want to be one of those dads that is never around for his children and watching them grow up. I…

She suddenly stops him mid-sentence as she kisses him full on the lips with force and loads of love. After a few minutes of kissing she finally lets go and smiles at him with tears in her eyes

Goth: I….,

He smiles, not knowing what to say. But the love in her eyes just tells it all that there isn’t any words needed to be said. Until….,

Sapphira: I have been wanting to tell you this for a month now….

Goth: What??

She bites her lip and kisses him once more before tears flow from her eyes.

Goth: What?? Tell me, what’s wrong???

His look of concern alone makes her smile and cry even harder, grabbing his hands as she kisses them with lots of passion as he does not understand.

Goth: Sapphy?? Wha….

Sapphira I have been pregnant for like a few months now….

The words came out of her mouth like that, completely surprising him as his mouth opens up but there’s no sound coming out of it His brain isn’t functioning for like ten seconds before her worried look is greeted with a huge smile on his face as he kisses her on the lips with passion.

Goth: Yo mean???

The realization sinks in after they had kissed, realizing that he is going to be a father for the first time and being such a happy man that he could just scream it out of excitement.

Goth: Why hadn’t you told me sooner???

Sapphira: I just didn’t wanted to have you lose control, hoping that one day you would tell this to me. I

He kisses her once again, with more passion this time as she grabs his face and caresses his skin as he caresses hers….

Stripper: Hey sweetie…, mommy needs money to be whomever you want me to be.

Goth snaps out of his trance of a memory lapse that caused him to remember the night that Sapphira had told him that he would become a father. He looks around, not remembering that he had ever stepped foot inside a strip club and then stares at the woman that he could not even remember ever talking to. She is dancing around before walking towards him seductively.

Stripper: Why don’t you give your sweet Sapphy some loving sweetie???

The words forces Goth to snap out of his daydream, he stares at the blonde stripper that is gyrating her lower body in front of him as he is about to lose control.

Goth YOU ARE PREGNANT!!! How could you!!!!

Goth umps out of his seat and grabs the ankles of the stripper as his look on his face is telling everyone in attendance that he is very pissed.

Stripper: What the???

Goth has the ankles of the stripper locked inside his powerful hands, dragging her towards him as he is constantly repeating himself.

Goth: YOU ARE PREGNANT!!!

Stripper: Ugh…, you…. you are hurting me… please….

But the anger is clearly visible upon his face. Constantly screaming at her as his hands are squeezing tighter around the ankles. This causes the scene to draw attention from everyone in the club including the security. Thee large men run over and one of them clobbers Goth across the head. This causes him to fall down and hits his face face first on the concrete floor before others jump on top of him to force his arms tied up and locked with a pair of handcuffs. The camera zooms in on Goth’s face as the shot slowly fades with Goth begging for his wife to return to him.

May 17th,2019.
Las Vegas, Nevada.

Goth can be seen locked up in a prison somewhere in Las Vegas, having to wear off the alcohol that he had drank the other night as well as the rage fit that he had created, causing him to be locked up by the local police. Wearing an orange jail overall while being locked by handcuffs as he is listening to his lawyer.

Lawyer: Okay Gerrit, you were very fortunate that the lady that you had grabbed last night has been convinced not to press severe charges against you. Or else…

Goth: Or else?? Or else what Paul?? Are you telling me that I need to get on my hands and knees and be thankful for the humanity that people are apparently still capable of showing these days?? Gee thank you misses stripper girl, thank you for being such a freaking cunt.

The lawyer is surprised by the sudden reaction from his client, trying to collect his composure to answer the question.

Paul: Well we need to be thankful that she understood your

Goth: Understood what?? That I miss Sapphy?? That she reminded me of her?? Oh goodie!!! A stripper with a conscience!!! How good for me!!!

Paul: How long are you planning to hide behind excuses Go….

Goth: SHUT UP!!! Arghh!!!

Goth raises both of his hands towards his head as he has lowered his head, clearly in agonizing mental pain. Breathing heavily while having his eyes closed with pain clearly visible. Until suddenly he starts to laugh maniacally

Paul: What is so funny???

Goth: You want to know what is funny Paul?? I will tell you, this is!! This situation that I am currently in. The moment that I am talking to you!! How everything is seemingly even more fucked up after I came back from London!! Realizing that I am locked up, for how long?? Oh how I don’t know! But knowing that I have a match this coming Climax Control makes it almost impossible to do anything!!!

Paul: Well…., I have been told that I could get you out of jail by paying 10.000 dollars.

Goth: Or???

Paul: Or they will keep you in here for three weeks more.

Goth bursts out in laughter as he clearly for some reason can see the humor in the entire situation.

Paul: What’s so funny???

Goth: Funny??? You are asking me what is so fucking funny?? Oh I am sorry, sorry that I have to educate not only the fucking stupid fans, my opponent. But now the way I see things, you either pay up and get me out.

Paul: Or??

Goth grinds his teeth and turns his face away as he continues the vicious laughter.

Goth: Or else you just find yourself a new victim to leach upon you asshole.

Paul: But…,

Goth: Oh come on!! Just let me have my moment of fun okay!! I already know that you are going to pay the ten grand!! Because you want to be on my good side!! Just like everyone else always have been for how long?? 20 years?? OH Mr. van der Krift!! You are making loads of money!! So we are your best friends until you got nothing left!!

Paul sighs, he has heard this tirade before and gets up from his seat.

Paul: I will pay the ten grant so that you can get out tomorrow. Until then…. I…

Goth looks up at him with a surprised look on his face.

Goth: Until then what?? You going to cry in a corner of your room??

Paul shakes his head before walking to the door to the hallway

Paul: Nah, you just better hope I get you out of this predicament the next time you assault a stripper. Good day.

Goth chuckles as he realizes that he got under the skin of his lawyer, something that he has been enjoying doing ever since starting to learn how to fight against seemingly unbeatable odds in his life.

Goth: I guess that’s me being an ass once more, offending people. Hurting others and where possible getting a kick out of it. And seeing that I am getting to stay in the local Hilton Cop hotel, I better get the best out of the entire situation and just apologize my kindergarten teacher Mrs. Janssen. I am sure that she could be dead by now, seeing that she was already in the late sixties before I left that school. And then of course the many baby sitters that I have caused them to scream and run away from home as if they were possessed by the Exorcist. Oh man, good times.

He chuckles as he remembers some of the situation that he has been in for the entirety of his youth.

Goth: How do they call the youth that are too young to go to prison again?? Oh yes, juvenile isn’t it?? I guess I’ll be too old to fall under this kind of exception of the ruling. Then again, I’ve been told as of late that I have been behaving like one since returning to the Sin City Wrestling. I just hope that pay checks of Mark and Chris do not bounce due to the possible future actions that I may force myself upon them. Because we all know how much of a power hogging person I was when I was a fedhead back in the day huh??

He grins as he thinks back to the nine years that he had run Asylum Wrestling Alliance (AWA) until it closed.

Goth: Being the most hated person while making the company many upon many of millions of dollars, only to shove it down my pockets as I would not let anyone else see the money we would make. And why would I?? it’s not like I was emotionally invested in every one of them hm???

Like my opponent for this coming show?? Mr. Steele Warren, another of the many that will follow in the Warren dynasty of wrestling greats. Oh I know what you have gotten yourself into Teddy. Wanting to step out of the shadow of your wife no?? I have to hand it to you, not many partners get into the same physical attributes that their spouse has gotten themselves into. My wife always told me that she would be around ringside, but never had any desire to become champion. I guess she knew all too well what she would get herself into, I wonder… do you???

Oh of course you do, you are a Warren-Steele for crying out loud. A great in the making, having the thirst to be the very best that his Wife has already shown that she clearly is. Isn’t that what they would call a case of professional jealousy???

He chuckles as he squeezes his hands into two fists while staring at them as he had lowered his hands from his face.

Goth: Perhaps I just pushed the obvious punch line that you will hear from now on as many of the others aren’t that creative and just copy and pastes what the hell the others have said about you before them. You know, control c, control v?? I hope that is something that you social media youth could appeal from an old timer that is still relevant in the era of being here today and being gone yesterday.

Sapphy never cared about getting her hands dirty during my matches. But she knew that she would not live up to my standards…. Or at least that’s what she always had assumed that I wanted her to reach the limits of the impossibilities that made me who I am today.

Oh I know that you will utter the words that it made me who I was, because just like everyone else. You will come out, blazing like a five second clip of some fuckhead on Twitter as we just want to be Social Media horny aren’t we?? Or are you different?? Are you an own man that bears the last names of his wife like a proud peacock?? Sure you are, and if you are not…., oh well…, who gives the fuck if you do or not?? Because the way I see things around here Teddy, I will get into the ring not caring. I will fight you, still not caring and walk out of the ring being the biggest asshole alive.

He chuckles before dropping to his knees. Having his eyes roam across the table that he was sitting at. Hoping for his eyes finding something that he could use in his quest to perhaps break free??

Goth: I do not seek answers. I seek questions Teddy, why ever leaving the realms of being the first lady of the entire Warren-Steele legacy?? Perhaps an almost clan like existence that seems to grow with every single hour?? I could almost call you thumper that is desperately trying to find himself some nice piece of ass rabbit and fuck her brains out.

OH forgive me, being subtle was never my strong suit, but nowadays I just don’t care anymore whereas I had moments of being concerned about a fellow human being. Nowadays? I just fight for the extra buck, get myself wasted and wake up in the morning completely forgotten why in the hell my wife had died. But just like you are guessing by me sitting here, that it isn’t working the way I have always wanted it to be!!!

Perhaps, just perhaps I should just put these hands together. Ask for forgiveness from the man upstairs and all will be forgotten?? Not with me it won’t, I just hope you will grant me another example of how the youth needs to stand up against the old guard of life. Too bad it will just be forgotten hopeful thought of facing me and even consider the possibility of being victorious. A victory would already be with you walking out of the arena alive, perhaps have the time to count the limbs that are still intact. I know that this isn’t the bed time story that you want to tell your kids after you retire… forgetting the romance that is still left in the air, the romance that is spring and that causes animals and people feel butterflies or perhaps bats when they see another piece of skin.

I will not show the sensuality of the skin, I prefer the brutality that will allow the bruises to tell their own stories. As if they are a non-permanent tattoo upon your body that has a meaning for yourself, bruises will ultimately resolve, yet the memory will remain isn’t it?? Just like many people seek a meaning by inking themselves for personal reasoning or just because it is merely cool. I know what I am talking about, as my body is filled with inner demons that I needed to get them out for my naked eye to relive every single fucking day of my life. Oh no, I do not seek sympathizing words as if you are a member of the Easter Community that seeks to pollute your soul with tricks as they could heal your body in the hopes that you will start to believe when every other hopeful possibility seems to be lost.

As people have forgotten the words of me being your savior, a sentence that has more capability than any out there that wants to come out in the SCW and make a name of themselves. Forgive me for not caring anymore, I just know that you are wrong. Wrong to the point that your anger will boil up strong statements. Telling that I am wrong, telling me that I will see things differently soon enough. As if waiting is my strong points as of late…., but I guess being an ice bunny is what people have been expecting isn’t it???

Oh well, I am sure that the answers will be written upon the bruises that will come eventually. The bruises that know who we are, who we will be. Where you will be a wrestler afterwards…., or just better off by sticking to your seemingly best talent… being the first lady of the Warren-Steele Era…. Good Luck Teddy…., good luck….

With that the shot slowly fades.

49
Climax Control Archives / lustful apologies
« on: April 19, 2019, 07:04:46 PM »
 “Isn’t it ironic, don’t you think???”

Words that have been echoing my brain since day one after returning to this company, a company where apparently sensitivity is reigning supreme over the past that made you and created a legacy that you only are dreaming off to thriving to, in the hopes of one day possibly having your name etched next to some big time names.

“Ah who gives the f***”

London, England
April 14h, 2019

Goth can be seen sitting on his bed in his hotel room, clutching his fist around a bottle of rum while staring at a picture of someone on his nightstand. A picture of him and his wife during their more happier times, a time where she had not being diagnosed with Cancer. Tears are flowing from his cheeks down upon his trousers, but he does not attempt to stop the tears from flowing. He takes another swig from the bottle of rum before looking back at the picture once more.

Goth: I wished you were here so that I could tell you again that we will beat this terrible disease that ki…..

He suddenly stops mid-sentence, not able to utter the word: “Killed”. Cause it is too fresh in his memory, even though it has happened many years ago. He just cannot cope with the pain, the hope that he wanted to bestow upon her for the strength to fight the cancer that doctors had told them was incurable. He just didn’t wanted to accept that.

Goth: For fuck sakes…, it should have been YOU here instead of ME!! Why do YOU hate so much!!???

He lifts his head upwards towards the ceiling as he is looking for an answer from God Himself, knowing that nothing would be given for his desperation in his cries.

Goth: For f***’s sake
He extends his hand towards the picture of them together, wanting to lower it upon the nightstand so that he does not have to look at the time that they were the happiest couple alive. The one moment in his entire life that he had not wanted to return to wrestling, that he had not even missed it. A moment that he would have done everything in his power to return to, meaning that he would have his wife back from an enemy that he knows he could never beat. His hand is trembling above the picture, just inches away from touching the fabric of the picture holding that protects the picture. But something is seemingly stopping him from doing so. Forcing him to look at them, forcing his tears to continue to pour from his eyes and he is frozen from doing anything.
Goth: Why am I so incapable of doing such a simplistic thing? Why is it being such a burden that I do not wish for it to end?? BECAUSE IT HAS TO END!!!!

His screams echoes through the room, he does not care of the people around him are capable of hearing his screaming of agony and pain. It’s his way to cope with his pain, just drinking his sorrow away on the anniversary of Sapphira’s passing many years ago. The first few weeks after the passing of his wife he had locked himself up in his bedroom, he had send their son to family under the lie of that change of scenery would do his son good. But deep down inside he knew that he could not come face to face with his son. Feeling the tears emerge from him and his son that would killed him, even though he knew that he had to be there for his son.

Goth: Forgive me my son….

Words that he uttered every single year on this faithful day, words that he wanted to hold on to as some sort of hope. But the words came from his lips as nothing more than being in grief, being in sorrow and most of all hatred towards himself. Feeling that he had let down his wife, he had promised her that he would always be there for her.

Goth: I know you are disappointed, you are rightfully in doing so.

Words that he knew that were a lie. He had not left her deathbed until the very last moment that she let out her final breath. He had done anything she had wished for, even done things that she hadn’t asked but he knew that it would have meant the world to her. He knows that her death shouldn’t be a reason to be this sad… knowing that she would live on forever inside his heart and memories.

Goth: I don’t deserve to live when you are dead my sweet Sapphira.

He puts the picture to his mouth and softly kisses her on the picture, after a few moments he lowers the picture and lets his trembling fingers run over her face. In the hope that for some reason he would be able to feel her skin and her breathing.

Goth: Why??

He is slowly losing his mind, hating what he has become. Hating the fact that people are hating him for his actions towards Amanda Cortez, someone that understood him perfectly and never made an issue about his vocal advances. An yet, he knew that he could never feel for someone else like he did for his wife.

Goth: WHY!!!!!!

He suddenly raises his head, he had forgotten that his son was sleeping in the next room and the babysitter was taking care of him. Afraid that the babysitter, or even worse his very own son could have heard his tirade of agony. Quickly wiping his face clean, or at least attempting to do so when the door opens and the young face of the babysitter look around the bedroom to see him. She has a look of concern, knowing what he is going through and felt bad about him.

Goth: Something wrong with my son Vanessa??

Hoping that she had not heard him, solely coming around to tell him something about his son. But he can see her head shake no as she slowly walks over towards him. Placing her hand on his as she sees the picture of him and his wife, causing tears to emerge upon her face as well.

Vanessa: You truly miss her don’t you??

Goth: I….

She nods her head as he cannot get to answering her question, feeling rather uncomfortable in the entire situation. He wants to turn into the asshole that people have been criticizing about since joining SCW for the Blast from the Past. Even his tag team partner is threatening to wallk out of the Blast From The Past tournament after this semi-finals match. The thoughts run through his brain, causing him not to hear his babysitter until she wakes him out of his thoughts after she shook hi by the arms.

Vanessa: Sir??

Goth: PLEASE DON’T LEAVE ME!!!

He is clearly in a trance, the warning from Mackenzie Paige must have troubling him even more, not just because of the tournament. But more in the way of the fact that he cannot handle rejection, being left alone once more. Having to face all of his fears on his own, while he thought that his tag partner would see through it. But clearly he was wrong.

Vanessa: Leave you?? I don’t understand??

Goth: I should have not said those things about you Mackenzie, I know that I was wrong. I knew that I would be getting heat over this. And I don’t mind controversy like any other man…

Vanessa: But sir?? My name is….

Goth: And just because people are getting on my case, something I have gotten used to from the early days is something that I can handle. Just like that little bug Jake, ugh. He is a pesky little ant.

Vanessa: Can you hear me sir???

But his mind has shrouded him, making him incapable to hear her pleads as well as her trying to wake him up by grabbing him by the shoulders. She could smell the alcohol from his foul stench and for a few moments considers calling for help when…

Goth: I promise to do better!! Just don’t leave our chance to succeed where I have failed!!!

She looks at him raising an eyebrow, she did not expected this to hear from him. She felt sorry for him, she just didn’t know what to do. She knew he used to be a wrestler, but she never cared for men acting in violent ways, but for some reason that’s why they liked her so much. Because she wasn’t a fan like stalker that wanted to get close to her heroes. Remembering that their relationship was just strictly business, but after his wife died she had gotten to know him a bit more personally as he had found her shoulder more than once to cry on. She had noticed him that he had changed, making rude remarks to women, but never towards her. It made her uncomfortable for a bit that he had changed and made those remarks, but for some reason she assumed that he would grow out of it as it was nothing more than an emotional phase.

Goth: Vanessa??

She reacts startled for a bit, not expected him to suddenly acknowledge her once more after his mindless tirade.

Vanessa: Yes sir???

Goth: God damnit, just call me by my name.

Vanessa: Uhm, yes Gerrit…

Goth: Do you think Mackenzie truly hates me??

He lowers his head, putting his hands towards his face as he is hiding his shame for her and everyone else that could see him. Even though he had totally forgotten about the camera, the thought of being emotional and weak before his babysitter made him ashamed for himself.

Vanessa: I don’t know her personally, but I’m sure that if you two talk things out that perhaps you may reach an understanding???

He looks up, his face is red around his eyes as he is showing something that remotely looks like a sigh of relief.

Goth: Thank you Vanessa….,

The shot fades as the two remain silent for the remainder that the shot is on them.

“A little bit too Ironic… and I really do think”

Goth can be seen sitting in the hallway of his hotel, turning on and off his cigarette lighter while staring at the flame that comes out of the lighter every time he turns it on. Fixated upon the bright light as well as the warmth that comes from it, he is breathing heavily while clearly he had dressed up after getting out of the shower without drying his hair or body as we see wet spots every where on his shirt and pants.

Goth: Forgive me if I am just not the perfect host for this promo for you all today, but apparently I am not anywhere near being perfect if I have to believe the words that are coming from people everywhere. People that do not know me, people that do not wish to know me or my situation. People that assume that I am a sex addict and a damn right rapist???

He whispers the final words without taking his eyes off of his lighter, he cocks his head sideways for a few moments before lifting his free hand towards his hair. There he takes out one piece of hair and pulls it out of his head before letting it come in contact with the flame, causing the hair to disengrate into smoke and a burning smell

Goth: Mackenzie that has already told the world that she would rather risk becoming number one contender to the Bombshell world title than share the ring with me for the final time after the tournaments final match in London. And I know that people have often wanted to withhold me from my destiny and becoming world champion once more. And for whatever reason it may very well be to inflict this upon me is solely excuses to hide the real reason isn’t it?? Oh yes Mackenzie, I feel sorrow for what I have done, sorrow that I had not noticed and understood the sincerity of the lack of a backbone in this 2019 version of the company I was in for many of years. Telling the world the current era of new superstars is being justified solely egotistical and just plain and downright sentimental and softheaded. Oh and I know that in the current state that men have put themselves into with the current me too situation is something I raise my shoulders upon you all with he greatest of ease. And why?? Why not huh?? I have no intent to babysit some deprived little human beings that clearly care for what their emotions are telling them!!! As if rage is a perfect example of how to get the job done… or let usnot even discuss the subject of being unsuitable to take criticism upon every possible layer that a human being could and should take to widen their horizon and their mental state. So forgive me if I crossed a line that would have made those who I have known in the past laugh and tell me how stupid I am before buying me a beer.

Do I need your pity?? Your sympathy?? Or even worse?? Your understanding and that it would benefit us all from my misunderstanding and pat each other on the back… because I know a jobber like Jakey would just foam from the mouth if he realizes that he may very well be waiting another match with me after kicking the tag teams butts this week and possibly in the finals in a few weeks. But I am sure that Jake would find another excuse to go rabid upon me on social Media…. Or should I just say…. My personal I don’t give a fuck media….. but that’s up to you to even recognize the greatness that unfolds before your very own eyes…. And yet you don’t even realize it.

He finally turns his cigarette off as he closes it and puts it in the pocket of his pant

Goth: Does this mean I am a saint??? Oh of course not, I prefer the term of a personal asshole myself, simple yet straight to the point. Not having to dwell over hundreds upon thousands of words of explanatory fashion. The way that these shitheads feel that they obligated to explain it all, not having any fucking part of their lives being holy and sacred. But I guess me telling some chick that she has a hot ass is out of the question huh??

He softly snickers from a sadistic thought that popped inside of his head, but refuses to share with the world.

Goth: But Jake…, I’m sorry if I am stalling the obvious, that just like the current or soon to be former Rolette champion…. You have to understand that once I make my move to destroy you…., I will… but you will just have to take an example of another young hot flavor of the month that thinks he can alter what you and Travis could not do… stop me… eliminate me… or even worse…. Having to sit through an Alex Jones promo… ugh…

Forgive me little Alex, but seriously?? Even though I love your futile examples of how to make me shit m pants three types of color, merely seeing that entertainment is a tool of making it far in the world that needs a straight kick to the nuts and watch it spit out its final pieces of dignity and self-explanatory bullshit that you fools convince yourselves to be needing every single time that I kick the teeth out of your mouths and place it underneath the pillow before you find a gift that you have been sinfully wanting all of yourselves.

And for what excuse do you uphold to me for taking the next step towards glory?? Oh yeah, I am a sick individual… oh how quaint that I have managed to reach up the sexually transmitted comments top five of the most extremely talked about personalities of the last few weeks. Now let me pat myself on the back for a job well done.

Or is it Alex?? Because I wonder what excuse of a ramble do I need to believe?? The fact that Mackenzie believes that the only survival of advancing is that I need to be a living puppet upon the ring apron and hope for us to advance solely upon your well rounded…. Err I mean well all rounded ability to beat Devona…..

Can I just shoot myself instead of just taking this too seriously??? And then we have that has the sun complex already exposing him to a sunstroke that has got the size of the entire United Kingdom?? I wonder who is more suitable to represent themselves for a future title shot if you do not even know the meaning of to being able to talk the talk, that you have to walk the walk.

He rubs his face with the back of his hand before snorting his nose a few times before spitting out some spit.

Goth: But you were sweet though Alex, proclaiming how my career used to be a monumental reference of what I used to do…., to be the representative of the Blast from the Past and a Cinderella story?? Too bad for you the only stories I am interested about is the ones that have a happy ending and a lot of …. Now of course I’m not going to finish that sentence before little boys and girls are aware what stories adults truly like and we don’t want that now do we???

Just like you do not wish to know the truth little Alex, the truth that I am nowhere near the man that I used to be. You speak of me wanting to achieve glory one final time? To obtain just simply that championship belt from a championship that I am according to a three year old can’t beat?? That just brings the chills up and down my spine son, the thought that I am unable to touch a man that is according to you smoking hot….. please Alex…, please continue to put your simple minded mind into ashes before I burn a hole through your face with that same cigarette lighter. To open yor eyes and watch the burning desire of getting this close to obtain something huge… and yet be so far away.

He put a few fingers together to make the this close reference with them before whipping his arm backwards and hits the wall that separates the hallway to his hotel room. He pulls back his hand and stares at the reddened part of his hand from the impact that it has made with he wall.

Goth: I need this sensation to end Alex, I need this sensation of anguish to fade to black. I need to put the pain away from losing my wife and not having any possible ability to contain my sanity from losing my wife!!! Oh I’m sorry, to the world that wishes to put themselves into a position that the world is entitled to them to step aside and bask in their seemingly pathetic excuse of their unwillingness to be patient, to educate their minds before opening their mouths and say something that makes sense!!!

Oh I know these words aren’t the best guide to do so are they?? But I’ve never asked for the same stupidity that needs to be educated like yours… I’ve already done it, I’ve already seen the magic that I am THIS CLOSE!! From achieving… the direction is the same while the reasoning behind it aren’t…. just educate yourself before it’s too late little Alex… perhaps next year when the name of Mr. Perfect Curt Hennig is replaced by Scott Hall or perhaps even Jushin Thunder Liger… names that perhaps yor existence may educate you that there’s nobody perfect… except the dark eyes that are staring right into your soul and grab your throat out of it’s natural habitat and just watch it darken as quickly as my black heart…. Something that you need to understand…. One day you will…. One day Alex…, one day…..

With that the shot fades as we hear Goth’s cynical laughter

50
Climax Control Archives / I am the blast fromt e past
« on: April 05, 2019, 07:31:25 PM »
 
The car drive after last week’s Climax Control is long and silent, it’s late in the evening and Goth is yawning while trying to keep his eyes open. He grabs the cup of coffee that is in his cup holder and lits it to his mouth. But it’s already empty. He tosses it out of the open window before trying to find some muic on the local radio stations.

Radio: This is KY52JH9!!! And we are discussing the sport, well if you want to call it that at least of professional wrestling!!

Goth rolls his eyes, he is about to change the radio channel when the dj is continuing his rant on the subject.

Radio: When I was watching this Blast o the Past thing on Sin City Wrestling, I was laughing my ass of. Here’s some old fucker named Goth, teaming with a British broad as they were taking on some team of jokes of a guy that believes who is perfect and a gaming nerd.  Uhm, what am I missing here??? Oh yeah, the sense of me wanting to watch this. What are your thoughts on this subject?? Please call me on 1-800KYS2JH(!!!! And the one with the best comment will win a free tee!!

Goth chuckles as he is almost tempted to call the number, but decides to trn left to the local gas station. There he gets himself some more coffee as well something to eat for his travel home, well at least the hotel that he and his son are staying. He decided to hire a sitter that he knew from when he stayed in Las Vegas with his wife. She was crazy about Gerrit Jr., so he knew that he was in good hands. He puts on some sunglasses after entering the gas station, not to trying to be incognito, but after suffering the eye disease that caused him to lose sight that made him enter a special surgery that has cost him a lot of money. A revolutionary surgery that partially gave his sight back, but the doctors warned him that they did not know whether it would stay this way permanently. But he did not care, he took the advice to wear sunglasses as much as possible. It gave him a reason to look at sexy women while pretending to be blind, something that he had fooled many. Causing him to grin in the gas station while walking over to the coffee before grabbing some burgers that were pre heated. He knew that these weren’t the healthy meals his wife made him after a show, but he did not care. E wanted to get feed and keep his eyes open on the road.

Goth: This shit smells good

Sniffing over the burger that he took out of the package while walking to the conter eating. He tipped the man behind the cash register and walks off into the cold wather towards his car, there he got recognized by some fans as they took pictures with him. He was a professional, smiling with the fans while deep down inside he wanted to be in his bed sleeping. He sighed after getting in his car, rubbing his eyes before taking a sip from the hot coffee.

Goth: A damnit, I almost burned my tongue

He placed the coffee in the cupholder and stares at the lights of the car in front of him where the owner was taking his sweet time gassing up his car. Goth takes another bite from the burger and wonders how much it would cost him if he would hit his car into the one in front of him. But instead of doing something like that he just merely lets out a fart and grins.

Goth: Like I said, some good shit

He thinks back to the fans who also asked him many questions, making him wonder if there was a question that a fan has yet to ask him. He shrugs, remembering the question if he would ever get his infamous skull face paint on again. But he would always answer that question with only if the fan wold start wearing diapers again.

Goth: It’s been like what?? How many years?? Jeez, get a life. Maybe if I pass away. Then they can paint my face with whatever they want, at least as long as it isn’t Mickey Mouse.

Goth chuckles as he attempts to imitate the infamos mouse ears with his hands, he shrugs and finishes the burger before taking another careful sip of the now what colder coffee. He sighs before starting up his car and drives past the other vehicle, barely missing it as he flips off the owner of the car that stood ahead of him and then laughs maniacally as he enters the freeway once more.

Goth: FUCK YOU FUCKER!!! Just like that joke of a loser named… uhm…, fuck… what was his name again???

He then notices that the radio station was still airing on the radio as he hears the disk jockey talk

Radio: I mean seriously, Jack Archer?? It’s like that name is a rejected alias from that character from the Marvel universe… and then we have Goth…. A man that has a name that would make you think he wants to be emo. But then he isn’t. Gee, suspense isn’t it?? then tell me, what is he??? Well after watching him tonight, I would suggest he is better off retired. Geez, it was that this young punk was that bad… or else he would be going back home. Moping about the death of his wife and be a nice daddy.

A nerve was about to pop inside his head after hearing this comment, he knew that this was just a punk dj that would barely get any listener in the evening so he could do whatever he felt like it. But he remembered that phone number and quickly dials up while taking another sip from his coffee. For some reason his coffee is now tasting bitter, but he knows that it is his mindset and his anger towards the man that he is dialing.

Radio: Hello??? You are on the air…, how may I help you??

Goth grinds his teeth from anger, he had promised his wife a long time ago that he would not go off on people on tv or on the radio after talking bad about him. He was used to it, normally he would be able to lagh about them and make her laugh while acting funny or imitating them poorly. But this time they made fun of his dead wife… something that he could not forgive the asshole.

Radio: Hello???? Am I talking to a mute???

Goth answers, but his mind is fading to black as we enter a commercial break. Mostly to keep the listening ears of the little children protected from profanity of a vicious kind that not many have ever experienced. Needless to say that the Disc Jockey got forced to apologize to Goth the very next day or else forced to lose his job.

Round two

Goth: Travis Levitt…., the Roulette champion…..

He sighs, rubs his eyes and shakes his head. A championship belt that he has worn three times, equaling the then record of Equinox before losing the title vs. title match against Drake Green. A match that he believes to this very day that he should have won. But after so many years he has finally found some peace with the notion that could clear that painful moment by beating the current Roulette champion in this Blast from the Past second round.

Goth: Well, I guess that championship has fond it’s way to have stayed out of the hands of the filth that I thought it would have ended up with after my last reign. But apparently there are still people that wish to uphold a slightly respectful reign that could have lasted as anywhere close to mine. But fuck it….,

Goth lights a cigarette and inhales the smoke before exhaling it as he watches it fade  into the darkness. He rubs his nose and spits on the floor.

Goth: I wonder whether I should just start talking about Travis…, while I just want to ridicule Jack Archer. I mean if you are perfection personified, then why waste my freaking time on a Roulette champion??

He chuckles as he inhales once again from his cigarette and watches the smoke vanish once more.

Goth: In certain circles one would be upset if you do not give one as much attention as the other. It must be a certain genetic disorder that causes a TNT factory to explode inside your brain and make you want to prove a point to the wrongful person that is doing the deed of injustice. I hope I explain it perfectly for all you dumb fucks that are listening and trying to understand??

It’s quite simple, neither of you have anything that I would even consider being a crossroad in my path of succeeding of becoming what is closer of clenching my wrath of anguish. ., but I suggest you would ask your priest to explain that to you Travis. Gosh, is this how the youth these days ae trying to keep themselves occupied and entertained?? It’s quite astonishing to even consider that I may just have been watching myself in the mirror….

Obviously it would have been me in an alternative universe where every single possibility is optional. Oh I’m sorry my victorious champion in a line of many greats that have gone before you. a stepping stone to greater things… I’m sure that this is the reason why you are in this tournament to begin with isn’t it???

Once again he inhales the cigarette, this time it’s a long one before blowing out the smoke through his nose.

Goth: I know that many would suggest that I am not giving the right the best example for young kids to stay away from the bad habit of smoking. You will never mount to anything near being a role model.

A snicker emerges upon his face as he rolls his eyes, giving the camera the answer that he wants to make to a statement like that.

Goth: And yet to this very day I am still one of the best selling merchandising legend that this wrestling industry has ever seen. Gives me a reason to pay off every possible lawsuit with a settlement before I fuck their wives behind their backs. And what is it that you could do to stop me??

Oh I’m sure that if they come home with a boy that resembles a little Goth after a few years would be a fun moment to make my day after being drunk the night before. I am sure that this would entertain my hangover to newer heights that I have yet to experience… But I’m drifting away from two men that I am still contemplating to discuss… who to go first, who to get all my attention and the other gets kicked out of my life as a bad case of an ex fuck toy of a girlfriend.

He puts down the cigarette before squashing it with his boot, causing the smoke to vanish slowly and all that is left is a small smoldering piece of flattened cigarette. The camera slowly moves up the physique of Goth who is grinning sadistically.

Goth: People often told that I am open book, I never knew how to answer a statement like that…. Merely because of the fact that my mind changes after every single written word that has been put on the paper that is apparently my life. What makes me humble? What makes me tic?? What is it that makes you so fascinated upon learning the madness behind my methods??? My own brain does not even know what I have done yesterday, let alone what I will do tomorrow. And yet it all falls together in a majestic unity that is my mind that is so dirty that it is so terrible to waste.

How could I ever be married when I am like this?? I guess I needed someone in check…, the only one that I’ve ever faced in a physical moment of pleasure that knew when to pull my strings and when to sink her teeth into my lesh.

He closes his eyes and revels in the memory of their lovemaking that sometimes got very extreme, something that he clearly relishes in.

Goth: Something you never knew did ya Jack?? Yup Travis, my apologies as I already dictated a few thoughts upon you… hopeful that I could keep you in suspense for a little bit longer. As I need to investigate the psyche and the foolishness of a little boy named Jack… Poor Jack…, I hope your life hasn’t crumbled down to a well known line in the Bruce Almighty movie from Jim Carrey. A line that is as if it was carved a thin line throughout his entire 90 minutes of being in a movie. “That’s the way the cookie crumbles”. And that cookie sure crumbled didn’t it Jack?? I mean sure, you put on a hell of a fight. A fight that must have opened a lot of eyes… especially of un inspired fans that accepts anything to be amazing. Just as long as you just are able to do some flashy moves and stare into the camera a few times. Believing that you got this under control….

And did you Jack?? Did you?? did you had anything under control?? Or were you still searching for that final missing piece of cookie that seemed to be over looked. Such a shame Jack… your perfection gimmick made me smile, it made me realize that how much this sport evolves and how much better athletes the wrestlers become these days… that I am still the one that decides upon your very own fate with a blink of an eye.

I am sorry if I have to keep you waiting for a bit longer champ, but it just make sense to make that logical transformation between closure between one chapter that became so near and dear to my heart, to move into the unknown of the next. Not knowing whether you could come close to what I have so far experienced since my return… hoping that you could perhaps exceed my expectations… or just leave me with a foul taste in my moth… time will have to tell isn’t it???

Because Jack…, I just want to invite you to this next show. You know, to catch up with each other as good old friends. Share a drink, why don’t you bring that hot piece of ass with ya and we can just get wasted in a way that you have never been before.

Now I hear you comment, both of yo to be exact. What if you are drunk Goth?? Are you being able to even compete in the ring??? Exciting isn’t it?? Questions that cracks your brain open for me to sprawl it all over the canvas for merely my viewing pleasure. Wishing I would have done it with my bare knuckled hands. But I am sure that one given day, one moment in time… I will pleasure the world with my existence and teach you a lesson of how to conduct yourself inside a six sided ring. Who knows, perhaps I will have you to grant me a waiting spot in the long line of those who wish to take home your championship belt. I just hope the darkness in my soul can comprehend the excitement. But we both know that I will be disappointed won’t we Travis?? A man of many faces in, out, around the ring and when he pops a popsicle in his mouth to train his suck movements with his mouth. Knowing that he has yet to fully find his true potential.

Are you like Jake? Oh heavens I hope not, it’s nice to school a rather talented, but clearly hormonic struck teenager like persona. But dealing with a child is something that I would do every time that I open the door to my son’s bedroom. No, I hope to at least test any sort of sophistication with the mindset of a calm man, a ma that does not obey to any rules and yet he doesn’t break them?? Oh goodie, that’s a good argument to break each other’s skulls over when I drive our heads into each other. Wondering whether you are as thick headed as my skull that protects the many layers of braincells that has yet to reach it’s full potential. While I am busy inflicting all of my physical punishment upon you until I sigh of relief. As if you are hitting an orgasm that you have yet to experience…

I have had that roulette wheel spun for me how many times now during my combined reigns? Oh I do not know anymore. Oh yes, even I have to sometimes check with the living record bookt hat is Mercedes Vargas from time to time… hoping that she would oblige me with that what I truly fucking disgusts me.

These hands is all that I care about Travis, these hands that constantly were in the face of poor little Jackie boy. Constantly whispering him soft words of confusing words that caused him to finally scream out in agonizing disgust. Not knowing what a saxophone was… can you imagine???

He grins, putting his hands to his hair as he pushes his hair away from his face.

Goth: I am sure that you have still been stuck with the alternative universe reference. You see, it’s something you would start to look troubled over after watching a few too many science fiction, super hero movies from Marvel and wondering why Superman is still wearing his blue and red PJ’s?? and yet it’s so logical my friend. Because in an altered universe, I would be calm and collective too. Have all the answers and have the intellect to answer back in a fashion that would make you hand me over your belt and neel in front of me huh??

But we both know that alternate universes are just where the fat people are seated, where the cola and the fast food goes. Where to them it matters EVERY single word that I speak off. Come to think of it, Ragnarok would have just been a prime example now wouldn’t it?? Only I would just slam a hammer ot of yor hands and break it all over your supposedly and possibly thick skull… while all this intelligent mumbo jumbo gives me only one thing to resent yo over champ.

Yo are just merely and simply in my way. My way ofgetting to the next round and closer to that championship shot that I need. Not just like you because your greed will eventually consumes ou into much more that you cannot comprehend…..

I resend you for the fact that I need closure. I resend you for disagreeing with everything that I say or just trying to dysect all that I stand for. I resend you for the fact that you exist Travis. And using a pretty lame catchphrase o fading to black does not alter the fact that I own yo son.

I own yo, because your blood is already upon these hands. These hands that I intend to overcome more and more obscurity upon yo. To help me in my clenching of my soul… to please the dying wish of a man that is not dead yet, promises that he has made to his dying wife and sees how his fortune slips through his fingers. Oh no child of simplicity, I am far more than anything that you have ever encountered. And the fact that you have yet to find an answer to my madness culminates into the very best that I am

And to my hot piece of ass tag team partner of Mackenzie?? I was missing yor nager upon twitter. Did we pass the barrier of not trusting a wanker like me?? I guess you are seeing things my way aren’t you. to the point where it’s only inevitable that history is doomed to repeat itself…

So for those who oppose s… goodbye….

51
Climax Control Archives / Misery
« on: March 29, 2019, 08:53:00 PM »
 
”Daddy??, why do you go back to fighting???”

A question that I knew would come, one day my son would be old enough to understand that he doesn't want his dad to fight again. Truth is, I enjoy the life of beign a family man. But that itch huh?? Just like the constant twitter messages I've seen from J2H, almost begging to come back. I can't blame the fellow, he is a warrior..... just like me.

“Daddy??”

my mind once again drifted away from his blue eyes, the eys of his mother. Thank God he inherited many of her good traits, it sooths my cries a little late at night. Knowing how much I miss her, died a horrible death to a disease that I wish not to utter its name. Why not me? Why her?? I could not have blieved that they found a tumor inside her brain and that they could not help her, I would have given my life to have saved her. She had so many plans to succeed in what she loved to do.... after all those years sticking around with ME.

“I'm here son..., “

Brushes his hair, I smile at him but deep down inside I am crying. Crying for how the most wonderful day in my wrestling career was followed up with the worst day of my entire life.... Being inducted into the Hall of Fame by Despayre... poor little Despy, how I had tormented him all those years.., If I knew then what I had known now....

I sigh, knowing that the answer won't be given at all. Thankfully I have my boy, Gerrit Jr..., he is the only one that keeps me sane. Another trait that he picked up from his mother.... God..., why didn't you pick me?? A worthless husband that was too focused  on his career. Believing that when I would hit forty that we finally would have a real family.

“Daddy??”

His soft fingers touches my chin, oh how much I am struggling not to cry as I turn my eyes towards him and fake a smile. Closing my eyes rapidly seemingly ten thousand times a second. Tears flow my cheek as I see his innocent eyes before he hugs me. Knowing what I am going through as he misses her too.

“Daddy, she will always be with us.“

My son..., such a smart little boy. I think he has got nothing from me, but then again.... he may get to be as stubborn as me. Oh joy, having to go through what I put my folks through. My mother was right, I was an asshole.

“I know Gerrit..., I know”

I kiss his forehead and wipe his tears away, feeling his soft hands turning into fists and gripping the fabric of my shirt. I know this has happened a lot over the few years after her death, but for some reason it still troubles me. A stinging pain shoots through my body every single time and every time itit gets worse.

“It's ok.... I'm here... I...”

“NO IT'S NOT!!!”

He breaks free from my grip and runs off to his room, I want to go after him but know that I shouldn't. I know he wants to be alone for a bit. Upset over his mother's death, I pick up his favoriote toy before I will walk to his room and comfort him.

The shot slowly drifts off....

“Am I in the Real World or is this Sin City Wrestling?? I enter Twitter after being silent for ages and I get some fucking joker being upset because I respond to some chick with some huge qualities. Oh yeah, I just keep it clean because I know my boy will be watching this. But that will only take a few moments before I tell him to go to bed. But apparently some jackass is too concerned on whether I am still able to hold on my end of the bargain, or that I have traded my wrestling ability to entertain the masses for over more than a decade… just because his heart is pure and he doesn’t like my adoration of well endowed ladies…”

He grins as he stares at the camera for a few moments before winking at the camera.

“And now it is about time that I will tell my on Gerrit Jr. to hit the sack and that I will enlighten the world on how a desperate man can make the people see HIS way upon the travelling road of redemption… who knows, I may get Daniel to trust me a little bit more to keep my hand warm in places that none of you would prefer to go where no man has gone before.”

He waits a few moments before shrugging and smiles

“How time changes a human being, hell I’ve been told that time heals all wounds… But if that’s the case, I guess I have never got the memo telling me that my time to suffer and sorrow has ended. And it’s clear that it hasn’t… death to a helpless human being, death to a woman that would have melted every person’s heart that has ever known her outside this business. A business that she never wanted to be a part off in the first place, but accepted her role to help me out… Believing that it would only last a few weeks”

He chuckles, clearly remembering old discussions with the woman that he has been with for his entire life. A woman that he had learned to love

“To this very day I still cannot understand why she picked me of all the men available… Oh and don’t talk about my good looks back then, I was at the end of the lifeline that kept me balancing on the edge of life and death… Taking all kind of drugs imaginable, oh yeah. I was that kind of guy, I even lied to her and stole from her to get a shot. Not such a good start to be the ultimate son in law now does it?? DOES IT!!!!”

He turns his head and bites on his hand, holding back on his frustration of the unknown that is seemingly looking at him.

“She always made the promise to me that one day I would understand, that I did not had to wait for her explanation. As it would all unravel in due time as long as I would fulfill my dream and then would fulfill hers. I did not even care to listen, my mind wasn’t about hope and daring to dream of a better life. Oh no, my mind was merely begging for me to find a next shot for that day… only to wait for the next day to come and then the whole thing started over and over again. Today I hate myself from the old days…, but back then? I just did not care, I did not have any emotion or any conscience let. Oh no, I stole her favorite necklace for a lousy hundred bucks…. It was the only time back then she allowed me to witness her sadness during that time of hunger and guilt. Thankfully I managed to get it back to her in due time… but still…”

“STILL??!!!! I still ended up with the only woman I’ve known to call herself an angel and I would have accepted it. And now?? I’m sure that someone is laughing at the sorrow I’m going through and by now?? I don’t think I will ever know the difference between Good or Evil… to me everyone is a son of a bitch….. And if there’s another sad hearted fool that can’t handle it??? Well fuck off…”

He closes his eyes in anger, trying to fight against the pain and tears that he is feeling brewing inside of him. Trying to forget what is causing this pain, but he knows that hi attempts are too futile

“In the Bible they say that the flesh is weak and the mind is even weaker to temptation and sins. And I’ve always laughed at the face of adversity, believing that I was GOD Himself…., but that doesn’t mean that I have to see others suffer for my own mistakes!! It should have been me!!! All me!!! And what do I do to attempt to forget my misery???”

A snicker emerges upon his face before slowly dropping his face of shame

“I did allow myself to do the one thing I promised her to never do as long as we were together….. I guess that even though she isn’t here anymore…. I still broke my promise and lied to her once more. I suppose my lifelong promises has been nothing more than a selfish plot to delay the inevitable. To do the one thing that I hated to love the most…. To rip my misery upon the flesh and bones of others…., only to feed my own addiction upon the innocents that I see… whereas I only see myself, lying to my wife over and over again. The old me, the one that I had believed as long as he was around me that I had changed away from. Oh did I ever lie to her, but mostly I had to myself”

“And now?? Now there’s nothing more left to do than to fight…, to fight for her…, to fight for my sanity before I am forced to either shoot myself or to merely force myself to enter an AA meeting… hoping against better knowledge that I would overcome that what I cannot resist….”

A soft cry can be heard from a different room, causing him to snap out of his trance and walks over towards the room where the cry had been heard. He enters the room of his little boy and quickly pulls his son against him as he is holding him tight. Letting his son cry against his shoulder as he is whispering why over and over again. He wants to answer his son, but he knows that there’s a damn thing that he can say to make things better or to work magic so that he could use magic to bring her back to life. He holds his son tighter, waiting for him to finally stop crying and fall back asleep as he finally puts him back to bed and pulls the sheets over him. He wants to walk away from hi son, but he looks over his shoulder and stares at Gerrit Jr. and sighs…, he finally closes the door and walks down the stairs towards the living room. There he grabs a bottle of his finest whiskey and shiftly opens it with a quick move. Pouring it down a glass and then downs it down his throat in one swift motion. Wiping his mouth with the back of his hand and throws the glass against the wall with pure anger and hatred.

“DAMNIT!!!”

He is breathing heavily, trying to calm down and change his composure before turning his attention back to the camera.

“So bitch boy, is this what you wanted to hear?? We can’t all be so GODFERSAKEN PERFECT CAN WE??!!! I guess your life is just merely talking about green beer and shove your nose in other people’s existence because your life apparently has grown into a none good forsaken brownnosing state!! Worried about his little pet girl that is too concerned whether this Hall of Famer has changed into a Wanking jack of. Perhaps you need to worry about whether you need a dildo shoved down your interior openings… perhaps you will see things from a different side… But I am going to make sure that my hands are clean enough for you to smell anything except your own bullshit”

He grabs the bottle once more and pours something more into his glass and stares at the camera
“Bottoms up…, even though I am not so sure whether the soft hearted little boys and girls can enjoy a good sexual referenced joke and not turn into a Bend Over comedy act. But instead of just wasting my good breath on someone that needs to be f***ed…”

This time he just simply put the bottle to his mouth and empties it till halfway and then places the bottle on the table and stares at it.

“That glass represented the bullshit that I have had to go through for many years, the alcohol is the me wanting to laugh at the stupidity of those who are brave behind a keyboard or a cellphone and conquer the world through the modern world of Social Media. Whereas I just fought upon the streets and made people bleed while they attempted to do the same to me. A novelty that has been often replicated inside the ring… but I guess that doesn’t matter to the hot heads anymore does it?? Well until you have ever walked in my shoes like I have done then I will give you the fifteen minutes of fame before I shove a boot inside your mouth to hut you up…., saving yourself from the stupidity that you undoubtedly will go through when I’m done with you…. But before I lose control, I have to deal with a chick that does not know who I am….. and her tag team partner. A tag team partner that acknowledges me, yet has learned from Heelish figures 101 to ridicule my status of being retired…”

He fakes a yawn before taking the bottle to his mouth once more and finish it completely before placing the bottle on the table again… slowly shaking his head as he is trying to focus on the bottle, but is unable to.

“You…., you are good son…, the perfection gimmick is catchy and it made me scratch my head a few times before I took my head and threw up in the toilet…. Remembering how perfect my wife’s face was at 5 am when I came home from another shot…. That’s when before you were even born little grim biscuit. A seed in the loins of your parents that had not connected with the eggs that fertilized ya. But seriously Jack, it made me wonder if you have ever escaped a headlock while having fingers digging inside your skull…. Merely for the scientific value of course. Because science needs to grow so that we can solve every problem to make humans immortal… or should I just say PEFECT???”

He lets out a loud burp in front of the camera before falling down on a leather sofa and puts his hands upon his face as he is grinding his teeth.

“WHY IN THE HELL DID I RETURN??!!! Oh yeah…, because I want my misery being inflicted upon each and every other superstar in this tournament… merely for the fact that I just can’t stand looking at your stinking face. But I’m sure that you have lost the love of your life that ended you to become who the f*** you are… And who are you?? Mr. Imperfective sinking deeper into obscurity than someone that sinks its sorry ass in quick sand. Feeling your throat squeezed shut and spat in your face over and over again until you wake up bathing in agonizing sweat!! Screaming the name of your wife that died too young!!!

His tears are flowing now across his face, clearly not caring anymore whether the world would witness his moment of weakness.

“While you are run your mouth about your simplicity, I will drive my knees inside your gut and listen the oxygen to fade away from your lungs. Just like it escaped her lungs when she gaped her final breath and her eyes were dead before she even whispered that she loved me. A woman that wanted to say so much to her loved ones, but was cut off too short just merely because someone up there was so impatientl”

“But I know that will not happen to me…, oh no. I have to undo the wrong that I had done upon each and every one… including you and your tag team partner. Witnessing heart break, witnessing how seductive your flesh can be to an addiction. To have you ask the world why they are so serious?? And then the ripping out o your heart and watch it turn black before your watchful eyes. I feel pity my son, I feel pity knowing the fact that when I am done with you… that I will have to move on and return to my son. Explaining to a young child that I enjoy inflicting pain upon others… merely because do not wish to feel mine… even if it is only for the count of three. When you have been suffering as much as I have over the past years…. A three count would seem to last like an eternity… an eternity that I am not willing to let it slip through my fingers… an eternity that shall be mine before the day that I truly die..”

“And yet the world does no longer care, no longer wishes to see an notalgia act enter through the curtains and feel sad about how much he has decayed over the years….. Too bad for yo that decay is not the biggest worry that you will have to endure… but you will have to endure the insanity of a clowneskless individual that does no longer care… I will give my mind a final resting place so that I can come face to face with my departed wife. Something that you or your tag team partner will not have to reconsider ater this coming Climax Control. A return of many years, even more layers of having to deal with stupidity instead of serious competition. But thank you for trying, attempting to make me smile like only She could… Thank you, but you have failed…. Only my departed wife and my son can do that…. But now?? Enjoy the final two minutes before midnight. Because I am coming Jack… I’m coming to take home what is mine….”

He looks upwards and his tears are flowing harder and harder as he is clearly upset.

“I just hope it will be enough to bring us closer my love….”

With that he drops to his knees in agonizing pain and misery.

52
Climax Control Archives / a happy mariachi valentine
« on: February 15, 2019, 07:42:05 PM »
 Valentine’s date

It’s 7 pm and Senor Vinnie has just picked up Valora West for a special Valentine’s date that he had arranged for her. He is dressed in a nice suit, while she is dressed in a gorgeous dress and is nervous as hell to meet her legend and see him perform up and close. She looks over towards him and smiles.

Valora West: I still cannot believe it that you are going to take me to a performance of Lionel Richie.. How did you manage to get him perform for just us on Valentine’s day???

Senor Vinnie grins as he grabs two glasses of champagne and hands one over towards Valora before they toast each other for the event that is ahead of them. He looks over his shoulder towards the chauffeur that is driving their limo and tells him to start to drive.

Senor Vinnie: You are welcome Senorita Valora…, I…

Valora: Please, just call me Valora.

He nods his head and sips from the champagne before placing his glass on the glass holder in front of him before turning his attention towards Valora.

Senor Vinnie: To answer your question on how I pulled this off?? Well it’s quite difficult to reach Senor Lionel, but I had an ace up my sleeve.

She raises her eyebrow as she is surprise to his response.

Valora: An ace??? And what would that be??

Senor Vinnie: Well, I received a message on my cellphone after I did that cover of his song Hello. Telling me that he liked it and he would love to collaborate with me.

Valora almost chokes on the champagne after hearing that before turning her eyes towards him with a questionable look.

Valora: Seriously???

He nods his head while handing her a napkin to clean her eyes that have gotten tears from the reaction whom she gladly accepts from him.

Senor Vinnie: Si, to be honest I was taken aback by this. But I thought about it and even though I know you liked the performance I did, what better to surprise a wonderful lady than by giving her the one thing that she adores the most?? And I realized that asking Senor Lionel to a performance for just the two of us would be rather cheeky, but I was surprised how sympathetic he is when it comes down to two people being in….

He turn his gaze towards Valora and smiles

Senor Vinnie: Amor???

She blushes and winks at him while taking another sip from her glass as he continues to talk about how he got this private concert done for her.

Senor Vinnie: I realized that it was almost Valentines day and had to pull many strings to make sure that we would get the most suitable romantic scenery for his performance as well as making sure that he has the best band and audio that is worth for your listening ears and eyes.

He smiles as he accepts the napkin back from her and puts it back into his jacket

Senor Vinnie: You see, I realized that every big casino has already artists booked and people already bought tickets to see them. I tried the very best hotels and their presidential suites or even the bride swuites…..

He gazes over towards her and grins as she shakes her head in disbelief.

Senor Vinnie: But that was also booked, so I looked around to other suitable spots where we would be able to enjoy each others company and his performance without being interrupted by those who would make this less special. And then I found the one spot….

Valora: And what did you find???

She is eating out of his hands as she clearly wants to know where they are heading to as Senor Vinnie is shaking his head and laughing.

Senor Vinnie: If I told you then it would not be a secret anymore now would it??? Besides, I like to keep you guessing

She pouts her lip in a playful way before punching him in the shoulder before grinning and taking another sip.

Valora: You meanie.

The two chit chat a bit longer while driving to their destination as the shot turns black to make sure that nobody will know the direction that they are heading.

We come back inside the House of Blues, the two are sitting down on a leather sofa with a table in front of them and before them is the stage that Lionel Richie will be performing all of his greatest hits. Valora is glowing from excitement as she cannot wait to see her idol as Senor Vinnie snaps his fingers and a waiter walks over towards them and hands them a menu.

Senor Vinnie: Would you like to eat or drink something my dear???

Valora: I don’t know if I am capable of eating something Vinnie, I’m so nervous

He grins as he tells the waiter to bring them something light to digest, preferring a salad as Valora agrees with him. The waiter walks off and returns as he pours them something to drink and the two toast.

Valora: It’s already an unforgettable night Vinnie

He enjoys her happy smile on her face as he takes a sip from the drink.

Senor Vinnie: It will only get better my dear.

The lights suddenly dims and we can see a band walk up to the stage with their instruments that they either brought with them or was already on the stage. A spotlight suddenly shines bright to the center of the stage where we see a microphone standing as the band starts to play a medley of some of Lionel’s songs before Lionel Richie finally walks on stage and the legendary artist grabs a microphone and performs his first song that is Lady. The spotlight shines upon him as it is directed towards him in a way that the two that sit in front of the stage are also shown in the spotlight. Causing Lionel to be able to make eye contact with the two of them, causing Valora to mesmerized by all of this before turning towards Senor Vinnie and thanking him for doing this for her. She then turns her attention back to Lionel singing before them, who is smiling towards the couple who hold each other’s hands.

After the song is over he takes a moment to walk to the edge of the stage and sits down in front of them, he is staring at Valora before turning his attention to Senor Vinnie who nods towards him. Causing him to grin and turn his attention back to Valora, who is not believing what is happening to her.

Lionel: Hello Valora, I have been told that you are a very big fan of me and my music.

She nods her head as she is unable to say anything while turning red, this causes him to smile and continues to talk to her.

Lionel: Now I have understood that you know every song that I have ever recorded and that is incredible. So if you feel the need to sing along, then please do. Sometimes I forget some of the words myself as that happens when you grow older.

The three of them laugh, causing the ice to break and Valora becomes more comfortable of the entire situation when Lionel starts to perform his next song that turns out to be All Night Long. Causing Valora to get excited and move along with the music of the beat. This causes Senor Vinnie to smile as he enjoys watching her more than to stare at Lionel

This goes on for a few minutes before suddenly Lionel reaches out his hand towards Valora as if to say that she should get on the stage with him as she unsure what to do. But Senor Vinnie tells her to go on and she gets on stage as Lionel holds her hand while singing towards her. She looks over at Senor Vinnie, who toasts the glass towards her and smiles at her.

At the end of the song she is helped back to her seat as she is breathing heavy, she kisses Vinnie as she is overjoyed with happiness when Lionel starts to play Three Times a Lady for the two in front of him.

Valora: (whisper) Vinnie…, this is the best valentine’s gift I have ever received. How can I thank you??

He stares at he and kisses her hand while staring into her eyes.

Senor Vinnie: You already have my dear Valora, you already have.

The two hold hands as they turn back their attention to Lionel who finishes the evening with more classical songs and ends with his famous Hello. The two give him an standing ovation before Lionel hands Valora a bouquet of flowers for them to take with them on their way back. Back in the limo Valora I speechless for the first several minutes while absorbing every moment of the secret concert before turning her attention to Vinnie.

Valora: When the limo reaches my place, would you perhaps like to join me for a little drink Vinnie??

She looks at him with sweet smile on her face, one that he of course could not refuse and nods his head

Senor Vinnie: But of course….,

The two drink some champagne while the limo drives off to Valora’s house before the shot fades.

Amigo vs. Amigo.

We see Senor Vinnie in his hotel room the day after the romantic Valentine’s day date that he has had with Valora West. He is talking to her on the phone where Valora still cannot believe the romantic date they had and once more wants to thank him for what he has done for her.

Senor Vinnie: Senorita Valora, it was a pleasure to have made this possible for you. Knowing how much you have enjoyed it warms my heart even more. Even though knowing that this Sunday I will be facing your nephew Senor Ty in a one on one confrontation.

There’s a moment of silence as he is listening to her response over the phone.

Senor Vinnie: Of course I have not forgotten my promise to you and Senor Ty that I had made toward him. I made a mistake towards him, I made a mistake to make things personal and I should have not done that… it shall not happen again my dear Valora. Even though, I am going into this match to try to win.

He shakes his head to the responds from Valora as he agrees with her on what she is saying to him.

Senor Vinnie: I am glad you understand that I am a fighter as well as your nephew and we want the best man to win. And no, I am not going to fight him with the intention to hurt him Senorita. Thankfully we are both well trained and highly conditioned wrestlers, so we are capable to take a blow or two. But if I know Senor Ty well enough, I know that neither of us are going to lay down for the other. That’s not the type of competitors that we are

He nods his head once again as he hears her react to his words.

Senor Vinnie: Gracias my dear Valora, I will call you after I have finished my promo about your nephew. And please, enjoy while you think back to our romantic date. I am sure that many will follow.

He hangs up the phone after telling some things into the phone that the microphone did not catch as it is too personal. He then turns his attention towards the camera crew and grins.

Senor Vinnie: Welcome to Vinnie’s hotel room, now I know that you are expecting so much more sophistication. But I decided for once not to spoil me and my cactus Pete too much with he spoils of the rich, but to focus on what is at hand. And I can hear you already tell me towards the screen that you are watching me on that it is the championship match at Summer XXXtreme later this year.

He rubs his chin as he starts to think about it and nods his head from left to right

Senor Vinnie: Now I cannot say that you are fully right or wrong, sure that this match needs to be a culmination of my thirst and quest to become the next champ at that very moment on that cruise ship. But that would make me overlook those who I will be facing prior to that high caliber match that I will have for the gold. And I have learned that underestimating people is the worst thing that you could ever do…. You may end up losing and we all know how much us high profiled superstars HATE losing no???

He grins while nodding his head in agreement to the words that he was uttering a few moments ago.

Senor Vinnie: And when you have two thoroughbreds squaring off against each other, you are bound to see someone get disappointed and head to the back not happy. And quite honestly?? I would hate to see Senor Ty lose, but when it comes down to the two of us??? Well then I have to be the one that has to tell my amigo… that I intend to beat him and move on. Moving on to build momentum towards whomever the El Campione is… Who knows, it may very well be Senor Ty…, then just imagine how important this match is going to be if that is going to be the case no???

And I know, I know that you people out there aren’t going to be buying into my amigo talk about my very good friend Senor Ty. Because of the past that we squared off, because of my hot tempered attitude that is boiling inside of me. And well let’s be honest, I am a proud man and just want to be the very best…. And that sometimes causes people to say things that weren’t very intelligent to say the least. But I never said that I was inspiring to become a brain surgeon. And even though it is something that I admire for those who do and exceed doing so??? My sensitive fingers and high quality voice have better ways to save people’s lives by operating on them. An artist like yours truly is just meant for one thing…, to excel where others find their limits in their abilities.

Now before you are going to enter social media and accuse me of saying that Senor Ty I limited in his abilities?? Then you are mistaken, I was just talking about the general caliber of wrestlers that there is more of them than there’s of those who have a championship caliber quality that should not be underestimated. And with that I have even to acknowledge that my amigo Senor Ty has already claimed a golden championship opportunity and made it his…, while yours truly?? Well let’s just say that my time has got to come at a later date to fulfill the destiny that I have not taken my sights away from.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: What did you just say Pete???

Silence

Senor Vinnie rolls his eyes as clearly he is not quite entertained by the suggestion from his ‘manager’ the cactus Pete.

Senor Vinnie: How many times do I have to tell you that once Valora has given me the green light for you to date Penelope after she has acclimated at her place. Besides, I do not like the thought of double dating when I also have to watch you for not being a bad cacti!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I know!! And besides, this isn’t the place or the time to talk about how you feel about other cactuses!! You are taking valuable time away from me addressing my opponent for this week!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: Si!! Senor Ty, si!!!

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I know that he and Fenris beat me and Raab the other day in that tag team match, well to be fair it wasn’t me that got pinned but that Jake Raab guy.

Silence

Senor Vinnie: I know that I did not pin Ty in our first encounter, that it was to retrieve a rather large Halloween pumpkin and use it. So I guess that both of us need this match to finally set the record straight of who is better than whom. I am sure that neither of us is willing to give in just right now aren’t we amigo???

And what a way to solve that situation by squaring off,k to fight until the other has to give in or cannot go any further. And I saw the match when you lost your belt, I felt bad for you because I knew how hard you fought for it…. and then I realized that you are a fighter and get over a disappointment before moving on. And I look forward to see how far you will go my friend.

Just a shame that your quest for bigger things has to go through me as the first object of many to come. Two men that are friends, two men that want to be the very best. Two men that need to look each other in the eyes and convince the other that he will not budge, I’m sure that you are telling me that you will not budge… and I believe ya.

And that makes everything so wonderful, because I can look you in the eyes and tell you that there’s no fiesta going to happen when you clash with me senor… because I intend to let the magic of these fingers take me to the next level of where I need to be when I finally challenge whomever the El Campione is.

Now I admit, I admit that my time so far has been a momentous occasion Senor Ty, coming out of nowhere and being unknown to everyone out of there…. I had to turn heads no?? OH si…. I had to prove myself against the already proven commodity and I did… didn’t I?? beating former champions, beating a soon to be champion. Beating different type of wrestlers that all believed that I was a one hit wonder the match before theirs. And I overcame… something that I am sure that you still remember to this very day no??? And there I was, heading off against another unbeaten wrestler…. Where I was questioned about my ability, whether I knew how to fight a man that is a former UFC campione. Well we all have seen how he had to fight his way out of that one and after two grueling matches… he realized that I wasn’t just a flash in the pan and a great looking face to gaze at….

But sadly…, I have failed.

He looks down at the ground that he stands on and seems to be lost for a few moments before turning his attention back to the camera.

Senor Vinnie: Failed, a word that I do not wish to own in my vocabulary. And yet, there isn’t a rubber that could wipe off every letter in that word off a piece of paper as if you were ashamed of your failed test report and hoping that you could hide it from your parents. Something that many kids attempt and fail at isn’t it???

Well that is how I felt when I went down, the first time I collapsed… I believed that if the judgmental call of the official wasn’t used to stop the match, that I would have been able to somehow mount a comeback. I guess that’s how pride causes you to say things that are stupid huh?? Not wanting to admit that someone had you beaten where others could not…. and then opportunity numbero dos came… and oh boy, I was so hyped to undo the wrong that I felt that was done to me. And again, I lost amigo… and no, I am not telling this to get your sympathy on my side, or to have you to tell me how you know how that feels. Because I know you have been there too….. but it’s that pride that just never wanted to listen and my ego take over and say stupid things… things that made me wake up when your aunt was telling me that she did not wanted to see me again for that span of time.

It makes you think Senor…, think about what is important in your life as a superstar but also a man senor. It made me think, it made me hope. Hoping for an opportunity to prove my worth and undo the wrong that nobody else but me did…. And so far I am blessed with the fact that she has given me an opportunity to show how I can be…. How I need to be and how it may end up leading me to victory against whomever I face until the main event match at Summer XXXTreme!! And that road continues with facing you my friend.

He sighs, he realizes how much he did not want to compete in this match but has to. He has no choice, he has to prove to the world and to his opponent. But mostly to himself that he is going to be better than Ty West on the next episode of Climax Control.

Senor Vinnie: I hesitated for a few moments, just a few moments Senor Ty. Hesitation on whether I should be telling you on how much I need this victory Senor Ty. Because I know deep down inside you are feeling the same way and it would like be talking to a mirror that could talk, that would tell the same thing that I wanted to say. As if we are connected to each other, as if we have the same thoughts running through our minds. And we both do don’t we?? We both want that belt, we both want to be the very first in line to become champion and take it away from a fighting champ.

I’m sorry to inform you senor, that even though if there is anyone out there that I want to see as champion more than me…, I cannot allow you to just walk in and beat me. You have to fight me, you have to make me submit to anything that you can dish out to me. And I know that you are capable of doing so…, I just cannot let anyone stop me from achieving my goal…. And I am taking it one step at a time.

This match we are going to have will be a classic and at the end of the match I will be shaking your hand and show you respect in victory or defeat. Good luck my amigo… good….

He stares at Pete and sighs before turning his head to Ty.

Senor Vinnie: Oh and Senor Ty?? Pete wants to know if you want a cactus or not, he knows how to get one for you.

Senor Vinnie is shaking his head before the shot slowly fades to darkness

53
Climax Control Archives / dmitri rp
« on: June 22, 2018, 06:11:58 PM »
 i was too tired and too sick to log into my mitri account

If humans were meant to have wings, then they would try to clip the ones of their neighbours and laugh at them.

A look of concern is upon the face of Dmitri, for several weeks after his loss against Equinox nobody has heard or even seen him compete. As if he has vanished from the radar, where has he been? Questions that only he and his partner Gothika could answer, the question remains…  does he want to??? And perhaps even more importantly, do we wish to know???

Dmitri: It’s as if riding a bicycle, once you have mastered the trade you will never forget. And yet I wonder, why does nit apply on other things? Or is it merely too simplistic to think that we all can adapt and move on?? Or perhaps I should lose the spirit of the Olympic Games, that competing is more importantly than winning. How ironic that we only care about those who stand on the highest platform and look upon that flag that simplifies their struggle for four years or even longer to succeed. And when will my Olympic moment arrive?? Before it is being ripped away from me?

Voice: Are you still consumed with that Dmitri??

Dmitri sighs, he knows that soft voice all too well, the mother of his three children and the woman he one day wishes to marry. Having her fingers touch his temple, causing him to sigh with delicate gasps. Oh how he longs for moments like these, how he desires to just give up on everything else and live an eternity with his family that he and Gothika has created. And yet there’s something that he cannot contain, the urge to get back to the top once more. A desire to prove the world wrong and himself right.

Dmitri: How can I not my dear Damia? Besides the love for you and our three angels in devil’s clothing. There is nothing more than what I wish to live for than to be on top of the food chain once more. Yet if I do not succeed, I shall perish into the darkness for good.

He sees the soft gasp coming from her mouth of shock, even though nobody else would notice as she hides it so well. But he knows her too well, but chooses to ignore it. Pretending to be in such a deep state of confusion that  she could go away with it. but deep down he feels the same shockwave ripping through his every fiber of his being, something that he has not felt since his departure of his creator. Someone that he felt would have driven him to the point of insanity that would have led him to glory. Something that she failed in doing so.

Gothika: Dmitri??

And thinking further, the battle he and Gothika had to go through to just finally being together in love for each other. Culminating in him finally beating the world champion, only to lose it to the same man a few weeks afterwards. Not having the sensation of having one or more successful defences. That moment stung him, it ate him alive. It made him feel like he was weak once more, even weaker than past attempts. Because he felt that it was his heart being ripped out of his body…. Nothing more, watching it pump it’s final ounces of blood before it’s watchful eyes as it slowly turns black. A moment that he has gotten to hate, a feeling he knew all too well.

Gothika: DMITRI!!!!!

He looks up at his partner, this time it would be foolish to pretend that he has not seen the shock upon her face as it has been there for several moments. Even a blind man would have felt it, let alone someone else being able to see it. he sighs and nods

Dmitri: I’m here love

Gothika: Snap out of it!!!

He chuckles as he shakes his head, feeling his hair fall before his eyes as he closes them for a few seconds. Seconds that feels like an eternity,k something he as a vampire knows everything about.

Dmitri: And what would you want me to do after that my pretty?? Jump through a burning ring because the world wants to see something exciting?? To clap for an incredible feet that they would have forgotten the moment they feel the cold air touching their skin when they get outside?

Gothika wishes to say something, but Dmitri shakes his head no.

The world has believed that they have seen every single aspect of my character and wishes me to turn into a parody of that what they have created, to be like Vlad the Impaler. A bedtime story for their children to fear about when they go to bed late at night, fearing the wind and every single time that their curtains move…. Please, I would have rather….

Gothika: Dmitri!!!!

He could not even finish his sentence as Gothika has read his mind and has turned into anger. Sensing him being desperate that he would almost resort to the most unthinkable acts in the life of a vampire.

Gothika: You are not on the verge of self destruction Dmitri, I do not and will not have any of that. You hear me???

He nods, she isn’t half aware of how much he has thought of it for quite some time. But apparently his dark thoughts has been as if a cloud over his mind, shielding those who he loves from his desperation. A thought that he is thankful for and yet wished it would have gone away. He smiles at his lover as he kisses her on the forehead.

Dmitri: Don’t worry my love, nothing is strong enough to break the bond of love between you and me and our children. I just have to set everything straight inside the ring before history will repeat itself.. and I can’t have that.

He kisses Gothika’s cheeks before smiling at her. She feels relieved as she nods at him and kisses his lips before the shot fades.

Dmitri: So you opened up your mouth once more and talk a big game don’t you Casey? How often do I have to hear this rambling of a mindless fool that clearly has got zero reality points when it comes down to the scale of a world that is dictated by Marvel and DC Comic’s movies?? I would say that you haven’t been able to find any intelligence that is needed to be a survivor. Funny how to see that I have been questioned as one, seeing how much I have lost as of late. Wanting to win the Blast From the Past, yet I failed.. wanting to beat the champion’s contender… and I failed… wanting to beat Equinox…. And yet the story remains… I have failed.

Something that you cannot ignore of sharing with me, even though you beat a fly that was trapped on a web woven by a spider that seemed to have forgotten about it as it has moved up to Beverly Hills. A place where the sun always shines and the meat is much more tender than compared to Kathy’s Arkansas isn’t it???

But don’t worry for me using references of childhood dreams that has kept you from waking up to the reality that is out there. You talk about being a warrior?? You refer to a past tense of a tale that is no longer a relevant ideology and you know why?? Because warriors die at the battlefield eventually, just like your one successful moment that has happened over how long?? Trying to shed off the many examples of how much your clock has stood still for decades when it comes down to my superiority over you. It’s like a crossword puzzle Casey. The first time you try they ask easy questions, you find the answer and get hooked into it. you continue a string of luck before the one final question comes that will change your life. And then you eventually ust end up being nothing more than a written down word that is wrong. Wrong over the fact that you have made a mistake. A mistake that will keep you from beating me this coming show when we will meet again. Just lie the Blast from the Past. Because that’s what you are Casey, a memory of my past. A past that eventually become the future… a future of dominance…, something I can’t have you living in it Casey. So heave my words well mr. I just beat a coward?? I’m on the powl…. And I’m coming fo you…

With that the shot slowly fades as this ends the promo

54
Climax Control Archives / this is the end
« on: December 15, 2017, 07:10:40 PM »
 
This is the end, my only friend. The end….</color>

The night changed when I received that phone call, I was at home taking care of my son. My wife was with friends, finally being able to do the things that she loved to do but gave up for me when I was a wrestler. I was selfish, I was stubborn. To believe that I could have extended the inevitable, the retirement speech that would make the fans stand up and applaud for me… God I really hated that moment, I really felt a nervousness that I never felt before. I felt my legs shake, I felt stomach turn and I felt that I was getting sick. Was it my time? Was it wrong? Or was it merely the fucking wrong move?? I’ll never know, I can’t go back now. Until that phone call came…,

Goth: “Hello??”

It seemed like an eternity until I heard that familiar voice, the eternity that ultimately was just merely a tenth of a second. But some people just have that don’t they? Have that moment when they see their career flash before their eyes in merely a flash.

Mark Ward: “Goth? This is Mark Ward….”

The rest of the conversation was emotional for me, the memories that came back. The laughter, the accusations, the dreaded feeling of some names that I’ve never gotten the chance to face and the fact that I was the man and not the other. But in the end it was the moment where my worries of that night all died off. I knew I let them down when I suddenly surprised them with my retirement speech, I still had a contract to fulfill. The contract negotiations of termination went rough, even though I knew that in the end I was inducted into the Hall of Fame left a foul taste in my mouth. I still felt that I had to prove something and so did mark.

Mark Ward: “I need you man…”

I knew he was feeling the same way, I knew that he realized that I had to redo the wrong that I have done, it was that one clause that allowed me to get out of my contract that I had to do the moment that they would call upon me. That one thing that I feared for and yet looked forward to it. looking forward to lace up my boots and get back that feeling I once had. That feeling of being looked up for who I was…, yet when I look down on my son I know I am still important. Just in a different way.

Goth: “I’ll be there….”

I could hear the thank you coming out of his mouth before we talked a bit more, trying to catch up with memories and how parenthood was for me. Truth was that my mind was already inside that six sided ring, I could smell the sweat off the canvas and the ropes hitting into my back before dropping a massive forearm into my opponents. I grit my teeth while looking down into the brown eyes of my son who is smiling at me. I see his little fingers wrap around my index finger and softly squeezes.

Goth: “I feel I have one final match in me”.

I hang up as I sigh deeply, smiling at my son while the thought of explaining Sapphira that I will be wrestling one final time makes me nervous.

Goth: “You think your mother will clothesline me son???”

I smile as he laughs at me, not realizing that Sapphira just walked into the room a few seconds ago and smiles at us, well mostly at our son but doesn’t let it show too much.

Sapphira: “Hi cuties, so what did daddy do for him to deserve a clothesline ?”

She picks up our son, who is extending his arms out towards her. She was always his favorite, can you blame him? She kisses me on my lips as she keeps our son against her breasts. Causing his little fingers to pray away at her soft skin as his heads is moving around from left to right. Causing me to chuckle before I see her eyes stare at me lovingly.

Sapphira: “Did Mark call you?”

I should have known, they always called her first when there’s business to be discussed, she grins as she kisses me on the lips once more.

Sapphira: “You better get ready for training, I don’t see you out of shape inside that squared circle. What would our son say when he would see you later on at your own network when he is old enough??”

I grin, smacking her backside as she gives me a playful pout before walking with our son to his baby room. Causing me to make a phone call to get myself back into shape one last time.

The final time

The Gym

We are in New York City, at a local wrestling gym, we hear bodies being slammed to the canvas. We hear ring ropes shake every time that someone runs into it. We hears groaning every time someone hits the canvas and gets up. The camera turns as we see the Hall of Famer Goth going through some of his old wrestling routine, standing in the middle of the ring surrounded by others that would charge at him one at a time. Body slamming one, dropkicking another before dropping a third guy over his hip into an collar elbow tie up. The sweat can be seen pouring from his face, but there’s also a smile emerging. As he is enjoying the physical punishment that his body is going through. After clotheslining a fourth man and executing a flying back elbow to a fifth he decides to take a break from the exercise. Also because he just spotted his wife walking in while carrying their young son, sliding out of the ring as he grabs some water and a towel. Splashing some over his face and body before wiping himself off.

”Sapphira: Well hello handsome, I was looking for my husband and this little rascal’s dad. But perhaps if you got time, we could meet each other in the back later on??”

He grins as she winks at him before kissing their son. He starts to make funny faces that would make little Gerrit laugh out loud, before reaching out to his father to hold him.

Goth: “Well hello little fella, are you to spy on me to give a report to Angel and Despayre??”

Goth chuckles as he looks at the little Despayre baby outfit that his son is wearing, smiling at how excited his son is as he is shaking his arms wild in the air and laughs out loud as Goth is tickling him.

Sapphira: “So how’s the workout going??”

<Font color=limegreen>”To be honest?? I almost forgot how much I missed this, but it’s just for this one time only. I have set myself out there to reach the highest goals in life and win championships. But you can’t beat this feeling.”

He looks at his son, causing a twinkle to emerge in his eye as Sapphira knows that he is not lying towards her. She knows how much he loved the sport of wrestling, but since the birth of their child everything has changed. So when she received that one phone call before he did, she knew that she could not deny him this.

Goth: “I know that I can’t be at the top that I once was after being gone for over a year. Anyone that would state otherwise are either stupid, or he must be J2H.”

The two chuckle after making the remark of the man that Goth has faced before in the past, a man that made history on so many different levels that it has only garnered the utmost of respect from Goth.

Goth: “But even though how much we would like to think it’s about us, it’s not. This coming Monday it’s about the fans, it’s about SCW. It’s about giving the fans something that they have known all along, that this is the best company out there.And it will be very difficult for those other small promotions to fill a gap that this company is going to leave behind. “

She nods her head as she takes their child back in their arms as he is reaching out for his father, causing Goth to put his hands to his face and play peek-a-boo with his son. Causing him to go crazy of joy.

Goth: “And even though you know that this is for the fans, neither team wants to lose this elimination contest. Neither of us want to be the first guy that gets eliminated first and put your team in a disadvantage. And we all know how I have always wanted to get into the ring and test my ability with the very best?? Names that I have been in the ring with or against, names that I’ve never even faced before. Names that were a part of this federation to built it from what it was to what it has became today. The fact of it all is that so am I… you can bitch all you want about me as how J2H has already acknowledged me as just a filler to his conquest of victory. It doesn’t matter anymore, because the way I see it… I am going to beat you up boys”

He looks at his wife and son as he kisses her on the lips and his son on his forehead before walking off. Staring into the camera with intensity as well as a huge grin on his face.

Goth: “What’s up people? You didn’t thought that the legend’s house of the SCW would be airing it’s debut without the must talked about villain of them all? The man that came in and set fire to the hearts and souls of the Sins, the man that waged war with all of his former employees of my own fed as they ran off to hide from me? Oh no, the world is just too small for me to stay away and do nothing while others try to put the final dot on the I before walking back into obscurity. “

“Oh I know what you are thinking, keep the big words coming. Keep up with the arrogance that you are known for, but then again. I’ve been known to back everything up what I have said before. And we can all make the judgmental remarks that I’ve been beaten before by many others, but tell me this… have they lasted as long and made such a destructive impact as I have done? I guess the answer is right where I want it to be isn’t it?? In the wallet that has created this living for the man that is standing before you with pride and joy”

“Because let’s be honest, if you ask men people like Kain, kids like Despayre. They will tell you, even if it hurts to separate their lips from each other. Knowing that shame will cause their lips to dry up and crack as blood will flow from every corner of their mouth. They know, they know that I was instrumental in their careers as a wrestler. The question will remain is whether their adulthood, or perhaps the lack off will allow them to admit the thing that I have told upon you at this very moment. I already know the answer, but I would rather enjoy their shameful speech allowing them to take another step closer to show the world that they are only humans after all??”

He grins, wiping his hands across his face as the infamous sadistic nature that has been a huge part of his storied career comes over him. Rubbing his hands over each other, feeling the knuckles rub against the palm of his other hand over and over again. The same feeling that he had almost forgotten how much it excited him, how much it thrived him to beat up everyone that he got in the ring with.

Goth: “And I wonder how much the SCW management has really tried to put out two teams of names that would battle each other consisting of five men each. Where you would have expected some equality to be in order, the only thing that comes to mind is… have they? Oh I am sure that they had a chuckle or two when they realized that Spike came out of the woodshed and put on his wrestling boots. Trying to relive all the glorious moments that his other Staggs family members have tried to achieve and failed miserably doing so. How’s Tim doing Spike? The little kid that tried to live up to the nobodies credo that fitted him so perfectly. And can you blame him? To try and step out of your shadow would have been nothing for the likes of yours truly, but when it came down to little Tim… I just guess he just rotted in shame. I hope you did saw the battles I used to have with him and Connor… oh such a joyful moment in life. I mean, being a father is all with responsibilities and all.. and I can tell now, you failed miserably… didn’t you??”

“But don’t feel bad Spike, your legacy will live on as one of those who at least could manage to place his name in the history books as one of the best. And this match is not for you to prove the worth of your son, but to prove to the world who is the better team. Who will stand alone and be successful and to be honest?? Seeing how long most of you have been gone and forgotten?? It will be a very unlikely scenario where either of you will survive.”

“To follow things up with Jordan “P.S.” Williams. I believe we’ve met, it’s been too long hasn’t it?? And where your career should have skyrocketed into far more greater things and you beated me… I wonder what truly happened to the likes of your legendary status? Because let’s face it, a legend? YOU??? Well it’s surely interesting that your career has gone into a downwards spiral ever since winning that one world title that you have held in the palms of your hand and just let it fly out of the window after achieving the greatest achievement in your historic career. Sjeez Jordan, did you just hit the booze? Was playing softball suddenly much more entertaining? Or were you just tired of waxing your chest hair’s over and over again as it didn’t match with your lack of ability complex?? And don’t start of my championship reigns, because it will ultimately end up with your mouth being sown shut. The man that has done it all, the first ever Grand Slam champion… even though Kain will try to steal the spotlight as he always love to steal monickers that he never deserved!!”

“No Jordan, I was the first to have held every single championship belt that the company started out with, before the whole Internet championship belt came into play. Being called triple crown winner…, you on the other hand were hand picked for failure. Riding the coattail of your female tag partner to win the Blast from the Past championship tournament. Congrats, but that’s basically it my friend. You are a Blast from the Past. Because when I read your name, I could not wonder to look up at the wrestling’s Wikipedia on the world wide web. Getting questions whether I was sure that you were still alive. Facts don’t speak in your favor, as you cannot rely upon others to make you look good. Standing on your own was never your strong suit to begin with wasn’t it??”

“Just admit to the fact that you just got lost in whatever failed chemistry lab attempt before they shut it down due to lack of finance. No son, you are no legend and you will not be a survivor in this competiton. No Jordan, you are just another excuse because they couldn’t get Sean Jackson, they couldn’t get Mikah Green’s bitch of a husband, they couldn’t get names that were worth their time to shine one last time on the SCW Network. No they got you, good job bitches… I guess we all know now who the A brand survivor team is… and just to give you a clue?? It isn’t you!!”

Goth rolls his eyes clearly already getting bored over commenting his opponents as he yawns and moves on to the next name on the list.

Goth: “I believe we never had the pleasure, I believe that that is something that has eluded you more in your career than I thas done mine. But I guess I cannot judge upon that as the stars need to collide with each other to make something in the intergalactic universe that…. Oh wait, who am I boring with? It’s just a bunch of drunks sipping on some washed up beers and rub their stinking asses. Contemplating who would have had a better career if we have had met. Do you like to play what if Bo?? Or are you just another example of how lives could have went if they just decided to just do what they were supposed to do. Be like a true legend, a legend Bo. And I may hear you ask yourself what qualifies someone to be a legend? Good question, a question that needs an answer. But just not just AN answer, oh no!! THE answer. The answer of what makes you be the legend that you were supposed to be? And then you come to me Bo. Oh yes, the man that has done it all, the man that has done it before men like J2H had wiped their asses off with their cleanex tissues and begged for another silver spoon to fill their bellies.”

“And even if their track record says more than that of mine, they never did the things that I did it before I opened up their eyes. I opened up their souls, I became a revelation to the sinful eyes that is Sin City Wrestling. I made sinning mean something instead of just being a cuddly bear hugging dweep. And I will get back on you later Angel. Because it is time that you grow up and let Despayre play with the other dolls as you have to make the decisions for yourself for a change.”

“And changes are good, something that you need to ask yourself whether you have opened up yourself for the change Bo?? Because I have not forgotten about you after my small departure to a little toy with his stuffed little boy. A change Bo, because if you stick with the routine that made you a household name so many years ago, it will only appear as nothing more than a mere routine job. It will fade to misery and depletion. Because let’s face it Bo, you are forgotten, you are just another house hold name that should never ever been here in the first place!! Hell even Kris, the longest raining Roulette champion would have made more sense than YOU!! And what do you have got to defend yourself? Nothing more than your miserable body and a forgotten memory of how it once was to be a wrestler”

He shakes his head, he looks at his hands. The hands that has battered many names in the past fifteen years or so that he has been in the business. The many times that he had to be sowed up after a war inside a cage or a cell. The many times that had to hold up his hands to protect his face from a chair shot, to no avail. But the one thing that none of the fans could argue with is the fact that he never gave up.

Goth: “And you can mention Tom Dudely in the same breath as his other fellow “legends”. The man that I’m sure always came very close to achieve his greatest feat. Just the fact that close means shit in the wrestling world, unless you are just a sorry excuse that doesn’t get further than his own Youtube channel championship belt. And what are you Tom?? Do I have to repeat the same sentences, but alter some words so that it won’t be a copy paste scenario like I did with the others? Would it make any difference to your pathetic defense? I’m sure that you have done so much to this wrestling industry that contribution is at a high point in your furthermore ruined career? Oh I know, who am I to judge? Who am I to speak out of the legend that is Tom Dudely?? The man that does not care, the man that is viable to speak out and repeat every single word until any of you can shut me up. Oh and by the looks of it, if this team of five men is just a one kid and teddy bear gang?? The chance is just so slim that none has already left town.”

“I already feel that my wife is going to regret the moment that she gave me the approval to do what I do oh so good for the final time, interesting thought huh? I’m sure that only the desperate and deprived entities would grab that as a final straw. A straw to say that I cannot do anything unless my wife says so. To just think that I already have dictated your careers long before I even showed up. Oh and Jordan? One single victory doesn’t alter the fact that you ran off with your tail between your legs. And the fact that the only one that could say that he survived me is the little boy that will shake in his boots. The boy that I allowed to induct me into the Hall of Fame… only to have me come close to that little bear. The hope of one day strangling it with these two hands one final time. But I knew that in the end, the time was not right for it… and now it has”

He is seemingly overjoyed with satisfaction as he closes his eyes, grinning from ear to ear as he let’s his hands run over his face. Feeling every wrinkle in his face as he lets his finger tips touch it with utmost patience.

Goth: “I know you are watching, both of you. The question will be, who is going to answer me? Is it Angel’s playful pet Despayre? Or is it the bear itself? I’ve always wondered if you were truly a friend or merely a leach that would suck out the life out of whomever it is that you love. The boy wasn’t the only one now was it Angel? Oh no, I know the love triangle that you placed yourself into and then as a miracle worker fled away from. Letting Raynin alone without the single feeling of guilt upon your spineless body… or was it? Tell me Angel? I know that Despayre is just a passing of the torch of the master mind that is the bear… tell me, did you felt any sorrow? Any regret? Or are you just filled with fillings that causes the riddle to be true? That teddy bears do not feel? That they do not ccare? And forever will be hiding behind someone else that will fight their battles for them”

He snaps his head left to right, the laughter has vanished and a dark and emotionless glare has been the only thing that has remained upon his face. His eyes as cold as he has shown so many times when he went to war with so many other wrestlers. Those who struggled to keep him down, those who knew they would be in a fight when he is in this state of mind.

Goth: “Forgive me as I took it so personally Despayre, but you have to understand my friend. I do not hate you, hatred is such a small and insignificant word. No, hatred is never a part of me towards a kid that could have been easily be mine, but unlike my son. I will not allow myself to cheer for your hopes and dreams, I shall not allow myself to feel joy in my heart when you jump up and down on your little feet. No Despayre, I’m here to survive. I’m here to thank you in my own personal way for the nice words that you had to read out loud for what Angel had written. But you never forgot didn’t you? You never forgave didn’t you? The memories are still etched in your memory. The memory of when I tied you up….”

He stops his sentence, whispering the last sentence for so it seems his own listening pleasure, licking his lips and gasping for oxygen.

Goth: “I know that you have endured so much in your young career, thankfully always looking over your shoulder and realizing that your father and friends were always there. But they won’t be this coming Monday Despayre. As a father I will have to take an example of how Synn is trying to protect your innocence and learn from it. I have to thank every single Sin for the contribution that you have delivered to my life in the past and in the current state. And I know now what I must do to end it for once and for all little friend.”

He reopens his eyes and stares into the camera while licking his lips, he runs his fingers across his face towards his eyes.

Goth: “We have also so much in common haven’t we?? Both at one time assaults upon us by Shipman, both endured and survived. Another legend that would have fitted this fight so much better than your failure tag team partners. You may thank the sadness of genetic issues that my eyes do not see as well as they once did Despayre. But inside the darkness of our lives, we are all the same aren’t we?? Inside the darkness I do not need to use my eyes to “see” you. To know where you are when the moment comes to strike. I know what it will take to stop the final member of this team that in the end is the only legend of your team. The legend that is the Sins, the legend that is Angel’s little pet… the legend that is Despayre…”

Hey grins sinister as the shot slowly fades


55
Character Building Roleplays / this was supposed to be my dmitri rp
« on: July 29, 2017, 05:24:38 AM »

56
Climax Control Archives / simon says
« on: January 29, 2016, 07:15:48 PM »
 New York

We are back home in New York, where Goth can be seen sitting on his sofa with his wife next to him. they are talking about lots of stuff as the camera joins halfway the conversation.

Sapphira: And when will we do something legal against the fact that Sean Jackson has put that bounty upon you Gerrit??

Goth chuckles as he nods his head to his wife, holding her hand as she is genuinely concerned about her husband.

Goth: I’m not going to waste any money on that joker Sapph, I mean seriously. How much can this guy come up with to try to get some edge over others. It’s a classic example of someone that is capable of doing anything to anyone inside that six sided ring, but rather instead of showcasing it to everyone. He rather tries to get something going by getting inside your head, I am aware of what type of game he is playing and quite honestly?? It’s rather amusing

Goth leans forward as he grabs a glass of wine from the table and takes a few sips from it, while his wife is looking at him with anger in her eyes.

Sapphira: You sure love to take risks huh Gerrit?? This guy is indeed a screwjob, but he is dangerous inside that ring!! Did you forget to what levels he would stoop???

Goth turns his attention to his wife after he placed the glass of wine back on the table. He smiles at his wife as he rubs her wrists as to comfort her.

Goth: Look dear, I know exactly what he has done, I know exactly what he is capable off. I’ve watched him get to Raab, I watched how he tried to manipulate the system and get under the skin of others. I know he likes to make people mad, I’ve been on this rodeo a few times myself dear and quite honestly, this guy is too smart and calculated to go all the way like Shipman did.

Her eyes widen with anger even more after hearing the name of Shipman.

Goth: I’m sorry for even daring to mention the name of Shipman my dear, but didn’t he do the thing that Sean only attempted to do?? You see, he is indeed the mental rapist. He is indeed the classic example of creating one vision about someone and then show another when he steps foot inside that squared circle. But then again, how many have tried to dot he same in the past 8 months since my return and failed???

Sapphira: I….,

Goth: Besides, it’s not like I’m wet behind the ears and believe everything that he is saying my pretty. Having him to attempt to make me believe the one story he is telling me, but ultimately make me want to close the book that Sean Jackson is telling inside the squared circle. I have survived and conquered names that tried and failed. Hell, I have been a mental fuck to so many others in the wrestling world. I’ve made people believe in what I made them believe and that’s my advantage over his guy… he just needst o learn to listen to the beat of my own drum.

Sapphira nods her head before placing it on the shoulder of her husband as he brushes some hair away from her fadce as she smiles and kisses his hand.

Sapphira: I know you have been a master in manipulating people as well, but he is part of the New Supremacy. You have heard how Travis spoke about you, I feel that they will not stop until they have gotten to you and I…,

Goth nods his head to everything that she is saying to him before cutting her off.

Goth: Listen Sapphira, Travis is just a crying bitch that will probably be challenging me to another match like the last two we have had. And he will probably continue doing so until he finally somehow manages to get a win in and I have to hear from him for the rest of his stinking career. The problem for Mr. TNA is that I am not going to be dwelling with idiots like that. Hell, first it is the fact that I have never pinned him or made him submit, that I could not beat him without using tricks and treachery. And now the match does not matter to him, how ironic it is that it doesn’t matter to someone that made the challenge for crying out loud. Can you see how foolish the veteran sounds that now wants to sound like he is the future of the company?? Apparently he has turned from a fifteen year veteran, to a second season crying rookie.

He looks at her with caring eyes as she starts to giggle and nod her head to his words that he spoke to her.

Sapphira: Since you put it that way, it sure does sound foolish to be honest.

Goth: And then we have Sean Jackson, the guy that loves to rape peoples minds so badly that he sometimes get screwed up in his own brain. Hell, I even questioned him for being the wrestler of the year seeing that he has yet to beat someone that was superior to him this last year. And yet, it does not matter to me who the people vote for to hold a trophy of some sorts in his or her hands as I stood empty handed. I’ve accomplished so much and even more than him since returning to the ring. Hell, I’ve ran through the competition and demolished everyone except for two names. And the record books will state a third name as well, but seeing that this man is now resting somewhere far away to protect his hide from a so called injury. I would not even count someone that never could beat me on his own without any of his girlfriends to help him.

He grins as he thinks back to Drake Green, the now former World champion after relinquishing his championship belts.

Goth: God works in mysterious ways wouldn’t you agree Drake, Sean and Travis?? Just a month ago, you were at the top of the world. And now?? Now you are just moments away of losing it all, yet you never seem to give up. Keeping your own morals high with brave words as nothing else comes out of your entire existence than mere words. Hell, even your great inspiration of Hot Stuff Mark Ward has vanished and never seem to want to show any allegiance to the two of you. I wonder what made the world change that much as it is the difference between night and day. And yet we all know the answer to that question huh?? A simple answer would have never been considered a life changer for your existence huh??

Goth looks at his wife as he grins while she is holding his hand in hers and kisses the back of his hand with tender love for him.

Goth: I have set my goal on destroying the New Supremacy, because they do not have any claim for a reason to have an existence. They took away my championship belt, they robbed me from my opportunity to be the real Roulette and World champion. Because they knew that Drake would never be the champion that I am, never the man that I really am and most importantly. Never in their lives wish they assumed having a shot in having any rights to humiliate me.

Sapphira: And instead of the world title, you are facing the Internet champion in Sean Jackson.

Goth grins a little after hearing the name once more.

Goth: Isn’t that a little bonus that I wouldn’t mind getting my hands dirty on ?? a man that is so full of himself that it is almost a pleasure of showing him a thing or two what it is like to ask for something that he cannot handle. You could say that he is holding the one championship belt that has eluded me to become a grand slam champion. But then again, under the SCW rules before the existence of that championship belt… I already was the grand slam champion. Just under a different name… but that’s ok. Why would I make a war over tomato and tomato

I have told the world that I would take every last piece of dignity and championship title away from them. And look at me now, in merely a few weeks… I will. I will cripple the son of a bitch so much that he will never wished he was born.

He kisses Sapphira on the cheek as he turns his attention away from her for a few moments as his cell hone rings as he picks it up.

Goth: Hello?? Yeah Henry?? What’s wrong??? You need me?? For what???

Goth listens to what Henry Losaak is telling him as he nods his head

Goth: Ok, so I have to be there asap??? Give me a few and I’ll be there.

The Gym

A few hours later Goth walks into the gym where Henry walks up to him and starts to talk.

Henry: Goth, you need to talk to him, he is going out of his freaking mind. I cannot reason with him, Samuel tries to calm him down and all he is screaming about it is that it is your fault. I…,

Suddenly the door swings open and we see an irate Lord Raab emerge from out of nowhere.

Raab: YOU!!!!

Raab charges in on him and grabs Goth by the throat, even before Goth can anticipate on what is going on he is already on the floor with Raab above him.

Goth: Raab, what the f….,

Raab: SHUT UP!!! I told you exactly what I did not want and what I am now getting?? Being cheered?? What the fuck!! Was that your idea?? To make me an attraction ride for kids, while I should maim someone inside the ring??

Goth is trying to grab hold of Raab’s wrist as he hopes that way to loosen the grip that he has on him. Samuel is trying to pull Raab off of the former Roulette champion.

Goth: You…. Are… choking ….. me…

Raab does not react as his eyes are bloodshed as suddenly Samuel grabs him by the head and slowly pulls him off of Goth as Raab is screaming of agony.

Raab: Let me go!!!!

Samuel: Naaarp!!!!

Goth is coughing oxygen as he stares back at Raab with anger in his eyes and voice.

Goth: So you got cheered by the fans because they hate Drake Green turning on them!!! You are still that monster that you always proclaimed to be!! But if you want a repeat from our first ever match right here and right now?? Be my freaking guest!!!

Henry: Stop it!!!

Raab is struggling to get out of the grip from Henry as he is still staring at Goth with anger in his eyes and in his voice.

Raab: Drake??? I never wanted to get this feud going even further!! You just had to stick your nose into their business again!! Couldn’t you move on and …

Goth: MOVE ON??? Are you telling me that the big monster is taking a different route now??? Are you telling me that after you get screwed that you need to start a new leaf?? Start fresh over again?? Or are you telling me that Raab is scar…..

Raab breaks loose, charges in on Goth and pushes him against the wall with blinded rage from his part.

Raab: Scared??? Is that what you wanted to say Goth?? SCARED????

Just as Samuel tries to run in to help Goth, it is Goth that delivers a low blow to Raab in the groin as the monster drops down. Goth doesn’t hesitate as he grabs Raab by the face and pulls him to his as he has anger on his face too as well.

Goth: Are you finished Raab?? Yeah?? Good. If you think for one second that I am trying to change the group into the Sims?? To become mainstream so that everyone can accept us and wear t shirts from us?? Or are you afraid that you need to tell them that little kids need to take their vitamins and say their prayers?? Are you going to let your anger get a hold of you that much?? Or is it the fact that you didn’t win the tag titles on your first attempt and you need someone to be blamed for???

Raab: You son of a bitch….,

Samuel drags him away from Goth as he holds Raab in a full nelson

Raab: What the???

Henry gets between the two men as he turns his attention to either of them as he starts to talk.

Henry: Goth has no blame for the fact that the people are cheering for us Raab, I…

Raab: Oh no?? He sure doesn’t mind getting some cheap pops in from time to time???

Goth: I am different than you man, I understand how they think and besides. I am not doing anything else differently than before.

Raab: Bullshit!!

Henry: Raab!!

Goth: Oh is that so?? Instead of blaming me for the fans to like you, why don’t you look at yourself for a few moments?? You are so consumed with the tag team titles that you are forgetting the fact that you and Samuel took out Drake!! injuring him, making him relinquishing his and MY title!! Making my demand for a rematch void!!! Now I have to face Drake’s bitch for his title instead of being a sure main event wrestler against him!!!

Henry turns his attention towards Raab.

Henry:  He is right Raab.

Raab cannot and does not want to believe it and realizes that Goth made a good point.

Goth: look, the sooner I get rid of them. The better it is for either of us, because one way or the other. These guys are the reason why we are fighting this way right now and nothing else. I’m sorry people are liking you, but then again. Isn’t that their own decision?? We are the Monstimals, we are the ones that do things our way. We aren’t here to make friends with others and we aren’t here to do what others please. But we are here to accept each other and watch each other’s backs!! Not choking the other when things aren’t going the way someone wants it to go!! Maybe you need some advice from Henry on this one!!

Goth looks in the eyes of Raab as he sees the anger getting mixed up with second thoughts as he slowly calms down.

Raab: You are right, I just wanted to be my own man. Never wanted to kiss babies and shake hands and do all of the bullshit that comes along.

Goth grins as he nods his head and understands his stable partner.

Goth: Let me take care of this week Monstimals fashion and then, we are going to tear down the roof once more. You are with me partner??

Raab looks at Goth as the former champion extends his hand towards him as he reluctantly extends his hand after Samuel has letten go off him.

Henry: Thank goodness that’s over with.

Simon Jones

We come back as Goth is back home with his wife in bed, they are cuddling each other as Sapphira puts her head on his chest. Running her fingers through the soft thin chest hairs as the two are talking.

Sapphira: So things are ok again?? I heard Raab got to you good??

Goth thinks about what happened in the gym for a few moments, causing
Sapphira to look up at him concerned.

Sapphira: Gerrit?? You ok??

Goth snaps out of the moment of thoughts as he looks at his wife and grins before kissing her on the forehead. Making her smile and stop worrying about it.

Goth: You know, you sometimes get things done by talking and sometimes you just need to get it all out in the open. And Raab needed to deal with his anger and I happily obliged by returning the favour.

He smiles as she puts her head back on his chest and listens to his breathing

Sapphira: It must be hard for him to deal with all these new situations that he isn’t accustomed to?

Goth runs his fingers through her hair as he nods his head in agreement.

Goth: The unknown is something that makes you think that your world that you have created is crumbling down and you cannot stop it. How much you would love to see things go back to how they used to be.

He kisses her forehead as she closes her eyes and enjoys his carress while listening to his every word.

Goth: I don’t think he is going to be what Drake used to make people believe what he really wasn’t. but I’m sure that he will overcome this and get back doing what he loves to do most.

Sapphira looks up at him with a smile on her face.

Sapphira: Destroying those who stand in his way.

Both smile as he kisses her on the lips before he slowly gets out of the bed.

Goth: Just give me a moment, I just want to get something to drink. You want something??

She shakes her head no as Goth kisses her lips one more time before getting out and walks towards the kitchen and grabs a bottle of water for him to pour into a glass. After a few sips he notices the camera and sighs.

Goth: Am I not supposed to have some sort of privacy?? For crying out loud, we could have been having some intimate moments together when you knuckleheads could be walking in. don’t you think for one moment that I would rip the eyes out of your sockets by using a fork or something similar.

Goth’s eyes are burning a hole towards the camera, before shaking his head and walks over to the kitchen table and puts the bottle and glass of water down in front of hm. He sits down on the chair and sighs.

Goth: So what do I have to say next??? How I bashed Travis and how he cannot accept the fact that I once again beat him?? Or is it the fact that lady luck Sean Jackson is biding to lose five grant just because he cannot beat me on his own???

The cameraman doesn’t answer Goth as he sighs before taking a final sip from his glass of water.

Goth: Or is it the fact that I also have to compete this coming Sunday at Climax Control against Simon Jones??? A man that I have yet to beat after two tries in past years?? So much to say and so much time that I rather would like to spend with my wife.

He scratches his face as he looks at the clock on the wall and sees that It is half past twelve in the morning. Sighing once again as he nods his head.

Goth: Let’s get this one over with, you see when it comes down to Travis. He is just a spoiled brat. So I am not going to be using anything else on him, it may just motivate him to challenge me for the third time in a few months. Then it is Sean Jackson, well seeing we got a date set for this Sunday. I will decide on using my words upon him wisely upon that given day.

He puts his lips to the glass of water and empties the glass after swallowing the final drop of water.

Goth: And then we have Simon Jones, the man that is about to settle his career into tag team wrestling. To have that title that has eluded him for so long. The man that months ago told the world that he was willing to be the one that would end my reign as Roulette champion and then ran off with Connor Murphy to be a tag team champion. Unsuccessfully I may add…, it’s strange to hear things from a man that wanted a world title shot and blew it because of some chick. Then it was another decision that he wanted to do. I guess this man has issues wanting so much that his ability to make a decision out of every thing that he has wanted has eluded him. I guess he is just like a little boy, needing someone mature and wiser enough to make the decisions for him.

Goth shrugs his shoulders as he leans back against the chair as he rubs his chin and thinks

Goth: Could it be that he has beaten me already twice??? That his motivation to do it a third time has gone with the wind?? Or is it perhaps the fact that he has seen what I could do in that ring that he scratched his head and decided not to persue a deathwish on legs???

He chuckles as he locks his eyes upon the camera and shakes his head no.

Goth: Whatever it is Simon, I don’t care. It’s just another match for me to prepare for, another match that is in my way to do on my bloody valentine. To take down Sean Jackson, to take away that championship belt of his. To make him understand how things are being done to cowards that aren’t really cowards. Just men that wants to surprise his opponents by stooping so low that they will miss out on the real danger that is ahead of them. It’s quite simple when you think of it quite honestly

Goth: You see Simon, I am someone that goes out there every single week. Performing like that week is my final match and not wanting to lose that match. And you know why?? Because it’s keeping me so sharp like a razor blade. I want to get out of my career as much as possible before I decide to pass on the torch to the one that thinks he can follow my footsteps.

Goth sighs as he wipes the sleep out of his eyes.

Goth: Oh no, no scoop for the foolish listener. No retirement for the greatest of all time, it’s just the metaphore I live by. The one single handedly edge that I will have against you and Sean and nothing in this world will stop me for achieving my goal. You see Simon, when I face you. You will have the very best that you have ever experienced. Travis can claim he is the future, but if he is the future than the future has never looked so terrible. You see, the future starts with the present and the past. The past is those who claim to stop me, the present is the one that stops them and the future is just like the present day…the man that cannot be stopped. At climax control Simon, you will have a taste of the future, while taking on the present… and when I am done with you, this match will be the past.

With that Goth gets up and walks to his wife as the shot fades to darkness

57
Climax Control Archives / an ode to lazarus (RIP David Bowie)
« on: January 15, 2016, 05:17:55 PM »
 An ode to Lazarus

Look up here, I am in Heaven, I’ve got scars that can’t be seen. I’ve got drama that can’t be stolen, everybody knows me now……

Sadness is upon me as I heard the news that the originator of evolving your life has passed away. Sadness to know now that he has now evolved upon the final stage of life into death. And yet we should not morn the loss, we should celebrate the life of one the greatest of all time… a true legend and an inspiration, even for me

My life has been a labyrinth of mazes and question marks, never truly understanding why I was here and why I had to be here. Always questioning what made me wish upon life or death, I just knew that I wouldn’t survive without Heroes… And now the world truly knows me now, but do they?? Or have they believed a blue bird would emerge upon their seats of their existence in the hope of believing that what they wish me to be. A description of what their so called Hero should look like, talk like and behave???

Unfortunately I am not their Major Tom, never wished to be anything of their hopes and dreams. Never wished for Fame to make me what they wish me to be. Always be one step before the masses before being accepted by the large crows. Because when you dare to live my life, you need to perform Under Pressure to be true to yourself… a notion that nobody apparently desire.

People have their ideals, the notion that life should be great and the desire to tell the other to Let’s Dance. Making me puke to understand that there is a side of me that wishes to destroy you. To be your Mr. Gravedigger you wish to say please to keep you alive for another few moments. Wishing to have your life flash before your very eyes for the final time. Asking yourself what you have done wrong?? Asking Ground Control to Major Tom whether you should take your protein pills and put your helmet on.

God does this even make sense?? Then again, did you ever understood the life of HIM? The Evolution of my life has been side to side to his and even I never understood until now. Because now I need to evolve without the one man that nobody even dared to question, so why would you do the same for me??

Planet Earth is Blue and there is nothing I can do…., tell me what it is that you would have done when the Space Oddity that you were was looking down upon us from Space?? My life has never been blue, it’s nothing more than just words that roll from my lips as nobody ever dared to look further than just that.. my words, melodic words that meant so much more than just the imaginary that fools like you would never understand. This may very well Not be America, but then again… what is?? Does the world truly know what makes you who you truly are?? Or are you just lost in your own life where Ashes to Ashes are the final memories of your entire existence?? I guess then you never were truly someone worth to be loved and cherished.

I will put on my red shoes and dance for you for one final time as it is my only way to thank you for what you have done for us oh Lazarus. As now Major Tom has finally met his final resting place somewhere in the Heavens as the Blue Bird is a hope for better things to come. Never hearing the words say that the Boys keep swinging.. You are truly a legend for the world, someone that never was afraid to experiment where others were to afraid to do anything else and get stuck in their average lives. Now I stand alone, knowing that I understood you…. As I speak to you Lazarus… May you Rest in Peace…  while others are meant to suffer….

January 13th 2015

Looking back at Climax Control

Las Vegas, Nevada

Goth can be seen sitting in his hotel room, drinking some wine as he watches a rerun of Sunday’s Climax Control. Staring at the This is your Life show for Travis and grins while taking another sip from his wine.

Goth: Ask and you shall receive isn’t it Travis???

His eyes are glued to the television screen as his wife comes into the room with Pussy Willow.

Sapphira: Gerrit, you got company.

Goth turns off the television and turns his attention towards Willow as he grins.

Goth: Hello Willow, please take a seat.

Willow: Thanks Goth, so what can I do for you???

Goth waits until she is seated in a sofa next to his before he puts his feet on the table and rests against the sofa.

Goth: Isn’t life just great Willow???

Willow looks at him with a curious look upon her face.

Willow: I am sure that this isn’t the reason why you brought me up here to discuss the meaning of life now is it Goth??

He chuckles as he rests his head against the sofa while spreading his arms as he looks at the ceiling.

Goth: Sometimes I do tend to go philosophical from Willow, it gives you a reason to think about a lot of stuff. Whether the question would arise if there is a life after death?? Or whether you should not mess with destiny. Either way, the answer to this question always is a deafening no….,

His smile remains upon his face as he bends forward to the table and grabs his glass of wine

Goth: You want something to drink???

Willow shakes her head no as she starts off by asking him a few questions.

Willow: Goth, last week you asked me to help you deal with Travis. Giving him something to think about. Can I ask you what this was all about?? Besides the fact that you got assaulted during your title….

Goth: Now let’s not all go and look back at the past too often, it would look like I would be repeating myself over and over again Willow. Sure, if the record isn’t broken then don’t try to fix it. But why would I just keep on doing the same thing over and over again, even for a long winded persona as many would proclaim me to be… it would be too much wouldn’t you agree???

Willow: Well, I assume a change every now and then would…

Goth: A change is something too easy to be used. No, a change isn’t the right word. It is evolving to something bigger, something like David Bowie has done so many times in his life as he has now evolved to something beyond that what people can grasp…. At least not the simpletons that is out there.

Willow: Like???

Goth grins as he shakes his head no.

Goth: Oh no, I’m not going out there Willow. Who knows, I may end up with another bounty on my head just this time perhaps for a merely five bucks.

He grins as he takes another sip from his wine as he empties the glass and puts it back on the table.

Willow: But still that doesn’t answer the question of why???

Goth nods his head as he starts to think about it for a while.

Goth: You see Willow, me and Travis have a longwinded history since I returned to the SCW and I feel that I did not give him the credit for everything that he has done for this industry in the last year. And most importantly, giving me some credibility as a wrestler that he has given me so much. That I wanted to return the favour of some sorts….

Willow: By hiding under that cloak and attacking him??

Goth: Well I never said that the measures that I would go to would be the nicest now have I??? You see, I remembered how I became relevant and I wanted to return the favour. To thank him for getting in my life and now it is time for me to move on and kick him out of mine.

Willow: Strong words as you are in a war with the New Supremacy for total domination

Goth nods his head from the words that has been said by Willow.

Goth: True, but then again. I think that 2016 hasn’t been too kind for them now has it not?? And granted, they can brag all they want about me not having been able to defeat Sean Jackson. But having to watch Mark Ward lose his biggest meal ticket last Sunday to a man that was proclaimed to be the weakest link has got a nice ring to it wouldn’t you agree??

Willow: Well…,

Goth: It has Willow, because whether they would agree or just deny it. They have become aware of the fact that we are merely biting at their ankles and suck the life essence out of their miserable bodies. The wrestler of the year putting a bounty upon my head… for being at one week someone that is delusional, to have grown to a man that has risen to a value of 5000 bucks. It tells me that I’m under the skin of the confident jackass that is Sean Jackson.

Willow: Of course he would deny these allegations Goth…, I…,

Goth: But of course he would, doesn’t that not make it even more entertaining?? To see him smile the pearly whites that has become so evident… to hide behind a lawyer that needs to find him some loopholes to come out to the ring once more and be entertaining for us to bear?? Or is it the mere fact that in his imaginable world there is only room for one man and that is Sean Jackson…,

Willow: I was curious to hear your thoughts of Drake Green

Goth chuckles as he hears the name of Drake.

Goth: Oh Drake…, did you really had to do this?? Was it all worth it Drake?? To realize that by losing your integrity, that you would eventually lose everything?? And for what?? Because you knew you could not beat me on your own??? But it’s ok my friend… I can understand that fear will do stranger things to human beings… like walking out of your responsibilities as champion wouldn’t you agree Drake??

Willow: I am sure he wouldn’t Goth.

Goth chuckles as he nods his head

Goth: Of course he will, but that’s ok. I don’t mind being disagreed upon for once….,

Willow looks confused.

Willow: For once???

Goth rolls his eyes as he shakes his head.

Goth: Clearly sarcasm hasn’t been updated in your mainframe has it Willow??? I don’t give a damn what people think of me and what I am saying. They should better focus upon what I am willing to do inside that squared circle to regain what is rightfully mine. The World Heavyweight championship and I won’t stop at nothing to get what I want. Not even the future of this company

Willow: You already mentioned it a few moments ago, the bounty that has been put upon your head. Will that make things difficult for you to focus upon your match??

Goth grins as he rubs his chin for a few moments before answering that question.

Goth: You know something Willow?? That’s a real interesting question. I mean, it sure as will make some wrestlers out there want to take a risk and get a cheap shot in on me. But that’s ok, you see. I am used to be hunted by a lot of people, I am used to be gunned after for so long, it’s almost as if it is second nature to be wanted after by others. I just have to make sure that I take away the delusional hopes and dreams of people gaining a quick buck upon my expense. Just like I have done in issuing open challenges when I was the Roulette champion. It psyched people up, it made them step out of their own comfort zone and do something they usually wouldn’t do. And when the smoke has settled, it was me walking away smiling. And you know why I enjoy it??

Willow: I am sure that you are about to tell me

He grins as he nods his head before getting up and grabbing his glass, he walks towards the bottle of wine and pours something in.

Goth: You also want some??

Willow: No I’m fine.

Goth: You see Willow, I am not like those idiots out there that plays safe. I like to get ahead and do it on my own speed. The fastlane, taking a risk and don’t end up somewhere at the end of my career. I have been in the game just as long as Travis and all he can still be saying is that he is the future of the company. To idiots like that I keep telling them to keep on trying to learn a new trick as it may end up finding the secret of life. So when Sean Jackson put up a bounty on me, I just laughed. It made me realize that I have gotten inside the head of him, just like I have done to his buddies Drake and Travis. It’s what I do and I don’t even have to pretend not realizing it… because I am that damn good.

Willow: Speaking of Travis, you recently accepted his challenge to once again step foot in the ring with him as a rematch for the one you had prior to December 2 Dismember

Goth puts down the bottle of wine and takes a sip from his glass and enjoys the taste before swallowing the wine. Nodding his head as he leans against the table as he puts his glass down.

Goth: Travis wanted to undo the wrong that happened to him. I know it must be frustrating for any wrestler out there to lose a title match without even being pinned, being submitted or even outperformed. The problem is for Travis that he got outsmarted, tricked into getting caught for something that he didn’t do… and now he wants retribution for it. The guy wants to step up and become the one thing that he has wet dreams about every single night for the entire time that he has been in the SCW. The only fed that apparently he never had the chance to become a champion!!

Willow: He blames you…

Goth: He can blame me for all he wants, maybe he should also blame me for the rash that I will give him during our match. I don’t mind, because it only shows that he is just still a whining bitch over what happened last year when I became champion and his little assistance. God, do I have to relive that moment for over five years when he is going to issue another challenge with me for another match?? I want to move on, deal with bigger fishes and not mind the low minded idiots like him.

Willow: Errr..,

Goth: You do realize that I have to act nice to him?? It is not like I am trying to hard, but just look at him.

Willow: What??

Goth: He is someone that needs to be held by the hand, guided into a situation that he feels comfertable and then he will deliver. The problem at it is that when the moment comes to finally feel comfertable is the moment when the bell has rung and the three counts are being called everywhere.

Willow: You mean….,

Goth: No, I mean the guy is a nutcase. I’m not going into the history lessons that I am so certain that he will deliver to us again. Showing that he has evolved into an even more boring nutcase that still needs to invent the wheel for crying out loud. So I am giving him a favour, I stroked his ego and made him feel special. I made him remember all the idiots that didn’t know then what would be happening at this very day and feel bad that they spend so much time into creating a career that hasn’t.. and I repeat. HASN’T achieved anything glorious into the SCW.

Willow: But he has held many championships elsewhere… I…,

Goth: Yes he did,k there’s a reason why the Indy leagues are being referred to the minor leagues. There’s no shame into being a big shot there and come up short here. It’s realization that you just work here to earn another lousy buck. While others like me make them eat dirt.

Willow: So what will your intentions be after this match.

Goth grins as he grabs the glass of wine and drinks it before placing it back on the table.

Goth: After getting through with Travis, I am intending to knock on the doors of the SCW members of staff and get me that title match and be a true champion. Not someone that just plays champion, not someone that cannot handle real competition compared to that giant idiot Casey Williams. And if I have to beat that big oaf, then so be it. Because I am the very best in the SCW and the entire wrestling industry and there’s nothing that anyone out there can do about it..

With that Goth grins as he walks off and we go to a commercial break.

My mama said, “To get things done
You’d better not mess with Major Tom”

To some people things in life start to get to become an addiction to them, something that makes them lose control over their own wellbeing. To have that mental rage that keeps them awake at night, unable to think about anything else than that one thing that they need.

Things like that makes people weak, almost to the point where their reality slowly alters to that of your needs. Wishing for the morning to come where you would be able to withstand that what drives you insane. Promising yourself and others that this was the final time that you would allow yourself to fall prey to your own delusional thoughts and needs… how pitiful are you to believe your own lies??

“Ashes to ashes, funk to funky
We know Major Tom’s a junkie
Strung out in heaven’s high
Hitting an all-time low”

Is it your own wish to fall down from grace?? To crawl through the mud of insanity as you need that one shot that clears your mind… even if it is for merely a few moments. Having your brain suck out every life essence. To make you feel like a human being, while in reality you are far fetched from it??

Do not drag me into your own misery, as your life has no meaning to me anymore. To hear your begging voice, trembling with your own need. Your need to be normal once more, while with every step you drag yourself deeper into your own misery. And for what?? Because I am the one that makes you Major Tom??? Major Tom is weak, Major Tom has fallen from the heavens and dropped with his face into his own sins.

“Ashes to ashes, funk to funky….
We know you are a junkie.
Strung out in heaven’s high.
Hitting an all-time low”

Friday 15th of January 2016
Another moment of Travis Nathaniel Andrews

The six sided ring in the E Center in Laughlin, Nevada can be seen as the lights shine bright upon it from high above the arena. The entire arena is completely empty, except for one seat on the third row where Goth can be seen sitting. Having his feet on the seats of the chair in front of him on the second row. His hands are locked behind his head as he stares at the ring, completely focused upon it before he shows a sinister grin as he notices the camera crew coming closer to him.

Goth: How much more do we need to tangle Travis???

Goth chuckles as he closes his eyes and lets the name Travis roll from his lips in a whisper as he continues to talk.

Goth: Can you promise me that after this is over and I somehow end up victorious that you could let it slide and move on with your life??? Or will you come up with another cunning scheme to get back at me?? It’s almost as if you are so addicted to that one quest that it really starts to get sad wouldn’t you agree?? I mean seriously Travis, will you be reminded to be the one that always attempted to get one step ahead of me and….

Goth grins as he re opens his eyes and stares into the camera.

Goth: And fails every time??

Goth: Oh I know there is not much for me to say as you will get enraged as your pearly whites will work overtime as to distract us from your rambling and think whether it’s fake or you are very fortunate with your tooth brush. But let’s not move away for what it is truly all about now won’t we Travis???

He sighs as he slowly starts to dig his fingers into his hairs and let them run through them.

Goth: It’s fascinating to see how your determination is so grand to prove to the world that neither of us has ever made a real pinfall attempt or a submission that caused a decision. Is that oh so important for you to prove that to the world??? Is that why you aligned yourself with cowards like Drake Green and Sean Jackson???

Goth: Oh I am sorry, you mean the man that took away my championship as you and Sean Jackson as well as Mark Ward were mere bystanders right???

He grins as he moves his finger from left to right to say no.

Goth: Shame on you Travis, is that what you like to tell your grand children when you are an old and gray haired fool that you never did anything of such of things?? Or is it merely the fact that it depends on how you look at it??? And tell me Travis, how do you look at it?? As the man that is the victim?? That has gotten injustice served upon you?? The man that now feels that he has the right to demand things, just because sugar daddy Hot Stuff Mark Ward is holding your hand and tells you the things you wish to hear?? Making you feel that there is finally someone that understands you?? That knows your needs and fulfils them with his broken promises???

Goth: Is that why you joined Drake and Sean?? To finally cash in to your promises to avenge whatever it is that is holding this tight grip upon you?? Oh I’m sorry Travis, this is 2016 and I do not intend to look too far back as others may do over and over again. I don’t feel like to be a broken record in an age where streaming movies and music have taken over the old age of decay. And yet, isn’t it interesting that the classics still maintain a level of class that imitations never seem to understand???

Goth’s eyes are locked upon the camera as he is having a serious look upon his face.

“A little piece of you
The little piece in me
Will die… (This is not a miracle)
For this is not America”

“Blossom fails to bloom
The Little peace in me
Will die… (This is not America)
For this is not a miracle”

Goth: I know you may think to yourself what is this all about?? Then again, I never expected you to understanding a deeper meaning what words could mean huh Travis?? For you always to be right and others have to pass their opinion on others for their deaf ears as yours are a void. But it’s quite interesting to see how you try to grasp upon anything that makes you assume to have a full profit and momentum. I seriously question your intelligence as seemingly your own true passin is buying and selling hotels. But you see Travis, you putting down Raab for his heritage as a German makes me wonder… have you forgotten your own background as having a partly German, Dutch and Scottish background?? Proclaiming your own existence as that of the one that could ridicule others?? Is that how you envision yourself as a true American?? Or have you watched too many movies where the key line in their thin storyline was to own is to take and not leave anything behind??? As it does not matter to me whether you respect your own heritage or just adapt to another.

Goth: Your ideals are just as false as your own ability to maintain a high level of intensity inside that ring over there.

Goth points to the six sided ring in front of him as his eyes remain focused and determined.

Goth: You see Travis, you talk a good game but never live the American Dream of overcoming the odds have you?? Oh no, I’m not bashing the American Dream of overcoming all odds and achieve everything that you work for. But that’s the problem Travis, what have you done to work for?? What intensity besides of your acted role of being misunderstood every single week have you ever done?? Because this what you have envisioned you to have for your entire life is not a miracle… is not America.. it is a lie that has become more important than reality ITSELF!!

Him raising his voice for a moment causes him to grip the sides of his chair for a moment before relaxing again and showing his patented smile.

Goth: It’s for moments like these where I am pretty sure that you are awake late at night inside your bed. Having your sheets cling to your body as your head is tossing and turning. Trying to escape it, yet you cannot. And until that moment does not end Travis, you will never get over the fact that I am the one that constantly is a step in front of you. I never change, I never forget and I do in times forgive. Although for you, there is nothing to forget and surely not much to forgive.

Goth: Because you do not deserve anything of this sorts Travis, because your intentions aren’t pure and aren’t of that of a kind heart. All you proceed to obtain is Fame and nothing more than that. To obtain the Fame, to gain the momentum for once in your stinking life is to stop whining and do something about it. The fact that you got over the foolishness and challenge me has shown me that you finally grew a set of balls, the problem is that making me wonder whether it has yet to influence your intelligence to make a rightful decision.

Goth laughs as he closes his eyes.

Goth: And I wonder, wasn’t it that you wanted the same match again with me?? And yet, what has it become?? A mere standard match. Were you hoping that it would be a mere scientific match so that your ability would come out even more than it would be right now?? A real wrestling talent like yours would never make an issue like that wouldn’t you?? Or is it that you are relying upon tricks as well as that of Jackson?? If that’s the case then I would applaud you that someone has lowered to your own level…. I guess you aren’t alone anymore.

His sadistic smile emerges on his face.

Goth: Wasn’t it a while ago where you, the New Supremacy were comparing yourselves to us?? Wondering why I would align myself with nobodies like Samuel and someone like Raab?? And look at you now, already one man down and soon to have a supremacy that is short lived. Was that the future you had before yourself Travis?? To stand alone once again, just never expected it to happen this soon?

Goth: Not that it would make any difference for you and Sean now wouldn’t it?? Seeing that you all are in for this for yourself. I mean, first you have Drake that as of late likes to associate himself with brainless goons. To find some extra protection so that he can sleep at night with his care bear PJ’s on… and then there is Sean Jackson…, seriously have we ever seen him talk about Drake and you and mean believed a single word that he has sincere appreciation for the both of you?? Here we have the wrestler of the year, who would love to jump in and take over Drake’s place in no time to be the top dog of this two men solo gang that is the New Supremacy… and then there is you… a guy that waits his time, hoping that people will grow old and the only one that is left in this industry is going to be you. Ultimately having to either choose on closing the doors or pass on whatever gold that is left upon you.  And then all of you dare to question why I rather choose for a unity that does what we say we will do… just ask Drake for crying out loud

He chuckles even more as he mentions the name of Drake Green.

Goth: But I will go into this ring with you, I will wrestle you Travis. I will take everything that you have to dish out and then just when you think you have me… I will mount a comeback that will make your head spin and your mind go bezerk. I will kick out at every pin attempt and break every submission. I will outsmart you at every cause when you think you have me beat. Trust me Travis, if you think that the week before December 2 Dismember was a nightmare for you… then don’t feel bad when I put on my red shoes and dance the blues. The blues that is your demise once more Travis.

Goth: David Bowie may never perform on God’s green earth anymore, but that will not stop him to sing about Heroes… and when the night is over, I promise you. One day, I have beaten you so badly that you will ultimately see me as your hero… Even if it was just for one day. I will beat you Travis, I will make you understand what the future will hold for you and why I am… The Greatest of All Time.

Goth slowly rises from his seat as he stares into the camera for the final time and grins.

Goth: Don’t worry Travis, when I’m done with you… you won’t be a Major Tom anymore… as you will be broken down and scattered across the ring… until Climax Control Travis… until then…

With that he walks off and the shot slowly fades to darkness.



58
Climax Control Archives / it's time to believe
« on: January 01, 2016, 06:46:29 PM »
 In the past, I’ve walked a thousand miles to get where I needed to be. Blood have been shed and tears have ran down my face many of many times. It is moments like these where I wonder to myself if it was enough….

For a million times I’ve dreamt the dreams of impossible odds, only to have it broken by a shattered glass of reality. Reality that nothing is impossible, nothing will remain impossible when I have my mind set to it. And for a million times I have shattered the hopes and dreams of those who do not know what they have gotten themselves into. If you thought I was bad, wait for that one moment when you realise that I have been awoken.

December 25th… Christmas day.
New York City, NY

A wind blows throughout the night, the windows are open as the curtains wave amongst the winter wind. The room is empty, usually you would expect furniture, lamps. Something that would make you expect some living soul is living there, but it is as empty as it can be. Except….

Except a figure sitting in a corner, a beer bottle is next to him. It is empty, a hand is resting above it as a few fingers are running circles across the top end of the open and empty bottle. As if he wants to make some sound like people do when they run their fingers across a wine glass with some water in it.

Figure “My life is an empty shell”

The voice sounds dry, clearly the figure has drank the beer out of the bottle a long time ago. We cannot see him well as not much light shines towards him, only a flickering light bulb somewhere in a corner of the room.

Figure “I lived it as an addict, believing the tales of invincibility and immortality. While it was all a lie… a dream that has been crushed and I’ve once again been awoken.”

He grabs the bottle and holds it in front of his face.

Figure “Heineken, Dutch most well known brand of beer. God I wished I had some with me on that long ride of joy and wealth. Forgetting every painful moment as it consumed me and made me believe that I was an ordinary man. A man without his disability… I knew that it was there, I just ignored it. Not like I did when I returned and crushed Shipman”

A soft sigh comes over him as he drops the bottle, it rolls around the room a little bit before it finally stops.

Figure “I was almost believing that I was just like each and everyone out there… human, or more perfectly. I believed I was accepted, taken into granted as people welcomed their arms for me open wide as somewhat like theirs. Then again, who am I kidding?? Everyone hates my guts and rightfully so. Because they only see my successes, they want to see my wealth, my hot wife and take granted for making me… while the only thing that they should take for granted is whether they decided to cheer for me or boo me. Like I care”

Figure “All I care is about annihilation, all I care is about extracting pain upon those who dared to do the unthinkable. To taste their anguish, to feel their pain that they inflicted upon me to reverse the moment upon them. All I ask for Christmas, is the demise of four names Travis Nathaniel Andrews, Sean Jackson, Mark Ward and even you my dear Drake Green”

As if it was meant to happen, a flash of lightning searches through the room as it finally finds the figure. We see it emerge as the former Roulette champion Goth, the man that lost to Drake Green thanks to the other three names that were mentioned by him. His head is resting against the wall, we see the bruises on his face as well as he stares at the lightning.

Goth: “For how long must I wait before the moment comes and I will have my hands around your stinking throats. To have my fingers dig deep into your unwanted flesh and scream at your ears with uncontrolled rage. RAGE!!!”

He bites on his lower lip, trying to control his anger for he does not want to ruin his Christmas spirit.

Goth: “All I want for Christmas is to do what Goth could not do. And isn’t that funny to speak about myself in the third person??? As if I am talking to myself?? To realize in reality that I lived a dream of someone that seemed to be unbeatable…. To believe in it too much as if it was second nature… I made the mistake to trust too much in my victories as if it was natural… to dare to speak out loud that what I had achieved…. That I forgot…”

Goth: “Forgot what it was meant for me to be who I truly have been in the past, to not care about the results, just the bloodshed. The massacres, the amusement upon my face and into my brain… to wash my hands with the innocence of those who dared to prove me the other way around… as if I was putting my hands together in a prayer and asked God himself for a sacrificial lamb… to drag him across the rocks of mountain Golgotha and stick him with a knife into it’s heart and watch it bleed…. “

Goth: “Forgive me for my sins have been ignored for way too long”

A sinister laugh can be heard as his eyes slowly close when we witness the lightning slowly fading as it has ended, waiting for another flash of lightning to fill the empty room. Suddenly Goth’s cell phone goes off as Goth looks at it when the picture emerges of the married couple of Lord Raab and Samuel McPherson. Goth smiles, realizing the importance for their sacred bond to be united in matrimony. He answers the message with one of his own, telling them he will celebrate their unity when they return from their Honeymoon. Afterwards he puts down the cell phone and puts his head against the wall, digging his skull into the concrete as if he wants to push his head straight through it.

Goth: “Their bond is pure, of course most of you will debate their love for each other. As it is unnatural, yet what is unnatural about love…. I will question your integrity to see where your limitatins will lead you when it comes to a common thought of emotional bonding together of two souls. Two souls that have found each other and dared to be different… different only in the eyes of those who judge them for who they see them that they are. As I see two men that were meant to be together. And two men that will crumble your lack of integrity and lack of admitting you are wrong”

His hand is scratching across his face as if he is annoyed from something

Goth: “And yet even though their place is now in happiness, I will share their joy with a tad of frustration. Frustration for that what the name Goth wanted to achieve, but I did not. Not only because I lost, not only the way it happened…. But mostly that I allowed it to happen, that I allowed myself to be blinded with greed for the fact that I wanted only one thing…. The sin of success… forgetting all the other sinful thoughts that I have always cherished finally cost me the reality that I am merely a man of flesh of blood”.

Goth: “I had to bow down my head before thee and had to cry of shame… That I dared to stand before HIM and did not see the warnings upon that what YOU told me to. I dared to believe that I could oppose everything without YOU by my side and realized I was already blinded without even knowing it for many years….”

A sigh escapes his mouth, his arms dropping to the ground as his fingers are trying to dig into the ground. As if he wants to create marks with his fingers, as it only causes his fingers to turn white by the pressure he puts upon them.

Goth: “I realize now that I was chosen to inflict pain upon others, but not to be the one that stare into their eyes. As it would make me show mercy upon their lives… something that they do not deserve… just like your Archangel slashing his sword of fire upon their unreal existence… to suffer at YOUR feet of wrath… as they will once again suffer… once more…”



December 28th
Las Vegas, Nevada.

Goth: “Why is it that I am here for??”

Goth can be seen with Henry, as the manager of Raab and Samuel has returned from their wedding. Samuel and Raab has gone on honeymoon. Restarting the anger sessions with Goth.

Henry: “How are you feeling Gerrit?”

Annoyed Goth is rolling his eyes, turning his face away from Henry while putting his hands behind his head as he rests on the sofa.

Goth: “Really Henry?? How I am feeling?? Is that the mind boggling approach that you have decided to bore me with???. If I knew that we would go that direction, then I would have called you and told you that I was sick”.

Henry: “Come on now Gerrit, we both agreed upon this and you know that I don’t like missing out on an appointment”

Goth: “Yeah it was fun, but in the end… what did it bring me??”

Henry: “What do you mean?? Losing the title isn’t because of me telling you anything, it’s because…”

Goth: “I KNOW!! It was Drake and his goon squad attacking me and Raab and Samuel and destroying us. But then again, what is wrong in that picture huh Henry??”

Henry looks at Goth as he expects Goth to continue his rampage of rage

Goth: “I tell you exactly what’s wrong with it, you want two monsters to be a containing entity and you want me to accept my rage and control it!!! Do you know what that rage did for me?? It made me focused, it made me want to destroy people even more… it made me want to drink the blood of Chris Shipman and that rage is what I needed against Drake!! The rage of Raab and Samuel unleashed is what WE NEEDED!!!”

Henry: “I….,”

Goth: “SHUT UP!!! It’s no use to express your forgiveness or explain the reason behind the actions that you did. I know that inside your mind you did what you BELIEVED to be right. A believe to contain monsters, haven’t we learned from the past that monsters no need to be contained?? They need to be guided to fulfil their hopes and dreams inside the six sided ring?? But NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO, Henry wanted more, Henry needed more!!!”

Henry: “So I guess I’m not needed anymore??”

Goth chuckles as he shakes his head no, not allowing Henry to slip out of it now.

Goth: “Oh no, we will continue these sessions Henry, just because I am coming on too strong. You see, I need the rage. I need the desire, I need the hunger and most importantly… I need to want it like nobody else does and I need to look you in the eyes and get a dose of reality and see who is right… you think you can handle that Henry??”

Henry: “Well…., I…”

Goth: “Because I won’t go easy on you, I will try to get under your skin like I have been used to with every opponent that I have faced and will face. I need this shit to keep me sane. I am not expecting anyone to understand, but this is how I tick!!!”.

Henry leans back in his chair, writes something down and puts the back of the pen against his chin.

Henry: “Interesting Goth, tell me… how did it make you feel after the match was over at December 2 Dismember?? When you were back in the locker room after the match? “

Goth’s eyes are burning as he bites his lower lip when he remembers that moment

Herny: “Now don’t be so harsh upon yourself Goth, I mean you wanted to turn a new leaf in our sessions. You wanted to be straight forward with me so I assume you don’t mind me do the same with you??”

Goth puts his head against the back of the couch, gripping his hands on the leather of the sofa as he tries to sink his fingers into it.

Goth: “I felt liberated”

Henry: “Excuse me??”

Goth sighs as he rolls his eyes.

Goth: “Liberated, freed from everything. To have lived this lie for this so long made me wanted to puke from the insides. I finally woke up Henry, I finally became aware that if I wanted this high once more… I have to do it the only way that I know doing it”.

Henry: “And that is??”

Goth looks at Henry with a glee upon his face.
 
Goth: “To get what I want, the way I want it to do it and surely to the nicest person’s that could ever experience my wrath upon them. And most of it all, just laugh it off and ridicule them to the point of no return. That’s what I want and that’s what I was missing in my life.”

Henry: “Some sort of revelation??”

Goth gets annoyed, sitting up as he stares into the eyes of Henry.

Goth: “If me wanting to stick my foot up in the ass of Drake Green and his little bitches, then go ahead and call it a revelation. I could care less what you want to call it Henry. I am here to revive that what should have never been left alone, I want to revive the man that dropped Shipman, the man that wanted to end his life to get his wife back. The man that I used to be before believing too much in winning and winning over and over again. To have thought that I would be sitting right here with two singles championships, two titles and have the smile upon my face and telling the world I told you so. And all it did was blind me for what really was going on!!! To be the laughing stock of the entire roster, to be the one that got assaulted because I have learned not to trust the boss!!”

Henry: “Would you have wished you have ???”

Goth grins as he shakes his head no.

Goth: “Oh no Henry, I have no need to trust a boss that wants you to sell your soul for his own bidding before dumping you for another flavour of the month. The problem for Mark is that I don’t have a soul to be bought, I don’t have a soul to be replaced for someone else… I do things because I want it to happen for me and ONLY ME!!!”

His anger becomes apparent as he grinds his teeth for a few moments before relaxing a bit and sighs.

Goth: “For too long I have allowed myself to be silent, for too long have I waited for the moment to come where Drake would show his true colours. For too long have I looked and nodded my head and smiled as I knew what I have had to do. For too long I would be the patient victim, but after this coming Climax control in the city of enternal sins… I will be silent no more, as I will be eternal damnation upon those who dare to cross my path. It will be an eternal sin to think I will no longer be a threat… as they have never experienced the truth of being in jeopardy”.

With that he gets up and walks off as he leaves Henry alone.

Inner thoughts

Goth: “Oh Drake…, how long must it have been a burden upon your soul to finally sell out to the man that you proclaimed to hate. And how does it make you feel? To look at your championship belt and smile as you can see the grin upon your face from the shining reflection?? Oh and it must be so great to have done something that you could have never done upon yourself huh Drake??”

“To have known that the day would come to face the man that you never have beaten and never could. And just like many other great man that choke under pressure. And when that moment comes, they can either suck it up and do their best… or do what you did… and I know you are so proud of yourself aren’t you… and you know what?? I understand… I have been there too Drake… but I never did it because I was afraid… just like you”

“I did it because I wanted it to happen, I wanted the anger of the fans, I wanted to see the disbelief on the faces of those who said they saw me as their brother the day before. You see Drake, it makes you stand out like the person that you really are, not the person that you have been begging GOD to become!! Hoping and wishing that you would be growing some pair of balls. But all you are going to be growing is guild, shame and the thought of whomever would have been victorious in the first place. And that will be haunting you for eternity won’t it, it will be haunting you because you know that you never could beat me on your own. Enjoy your reign, enjoy your title all you want… but in the end, it will be me that will take your shame and shatter it with a kick straight in your face.. and the nightmare will be starting this Sunday as I take Sean Jackson to his demise…”

“The end of the New Supremacy will be near…. And so will be your reign as champion Drake… live with it…. “

Las Vegas,
January first

Goth can be seen in a local strip bar, drinking a beer as he watches a blonde dancing for him in his private booth. He has his wallet on the table as he clearly wants to spend some quality time enjoying a sexy stripper.

Goth: “That’s it girl, dance for me. It’s about time that I see something entertaining before I go out and destroy our local internet champion Sean Jackson”

He grins as he mentions the name of Sean Jackson, the member of the New Supremacy”

Goth: “I never thought that Mark was so brave to send out his men to face someone that has a blood thirst. Is it that he finally has grown trust in others, or is he just as scared that I may do the same thing to them as I have done to many others… oh wait, I already have done so to Travis…. But that’s ok, I don’t mind repeating the inevitable over and over again until there is nothing left”.

He takes a swig from his beer as the woman gyrates her behind right in front of his face. Goth hands her a hundred dollar bill as she smiles for him and starts to strip before him.

Goth: “So it is Sean this time, apparently the trust in Travis has already been thin to the point where he has been a non factor for two shows already since the December Super Card?? And tell me Mark, why is that??? Does the young kid that likes to shove hotels down the drains of the locals been unable to impress you?? Or is it the fact that you want him to market some hotels to your liking?? I’m surprised that you are trying to market yourself into safe places where you hope I will never show”.

Goth: “But no matter what you do Mark, the inevitable will happen, I will crumble at the bottom of your feet and move my way upwards once more. Going for the throats that I want to choke and watch your eyes grow bigger in fear before fading away at my very own hands. Watch me breathe down upon you as the final remembrance of that what you consider life…. Is that how you want to be remembered Mark??? Sending men to war to die??? Oh so politically correct you have become”

Goth chuckles as he watches the dancer doing her routine on a dancing pole, moving seductively around it as she attempts to seduce him.

Goth: “So instead of giving the world what they truly want, the rematch of the match that ended December 2 Dismember.. you give me Sean Jackson. Is that how you work Mark??? Trying to give the little bitches something to eat as they do not wish to be overshadowed by someone else??? To have them taste the goods so to speak as their ego is too big. And what way to show the world that you have been manipulative enough to garner the wrestler of the year as your enforcer… Because let’s face it, Drake is your priced champion isn’t he not?? Not wanting him to suffer the way you fear he would when I get my hands upon him”

“Or is it this the classical way of you telling me that I should start way back at the line Mark?? To work my way up the lines of possible contenders for that title even though there is nobody good enough for him to fight as being a joke of a champion. It’s always a possibility that Drake would some day realise the errors in his ways and do the right thing… accept the ass kicking that I will give him”.

He follows every movement from the dancer as he has stopped talking for a few moments while drinking his beer.

Goth: “Is that how you mastered this all Drake??? Finding another group to watch your back while you do your hour long promo’s at ringside? To feel safe?? And who will you be going for next when I destroy your henchman?? Will you ask for more money from Mark to find something new?? Like some other hired guns that will work for the buck to keep you safe??? Tell me as I am always so interested to fall asleep by you Drake…”

“But it would be too rude to forget you wouldn’t it oh Sean??? The man of the year, the man that does everything with grace, with elegance and everything in between as long as you do not get caught aren’t you???”

He grins as he finishes his beer and puts it on the table. He watches as the dancer gets in the air and wraps her legs around the pole and leans backwards with her upper body as she shows off her body in a sexy position.

Goth: “Someone that I have yet to face, a new name and a new hope in life to see whether how I would fair against this man. The internet champion, the one title that has eluded me in my career. Of course it would be unwise to put anything on the line against me at this very time right Sean??? I’m sure that you had no desire to do any such thing of any kind against a barbaric man like yours truly”

“And yet you have showed the world that you could hang with Lord Raab, to defend your title in a match where the world would have proclaimed that it was his to win. To show the world that the brave and mighty Sean has got some backbone after all…. Unfortunately for you Sean, a backbone is just merely a bone that stands in the way for your back to be broken in half when the correct amount of pressure would have been inflicted upon it….. pressure of to show the world how indeed almighty your newly formed group really is all about. To walk out of the locker room, having your friends stand there and pad you on the back.. knowing full well that you need to walk to the back as well, expected to have carried the load for the gang. The load that needs to be defended upon your first match…”

Goth watches as she tosses her top to him, showing her chest area as that is left out of the view from the camera.

Goth: “Nah I can’t let the little children watch this as they may not understand, like not understanding why Sean Jackson would take a backseat to someone like Mark Ward, Drake Green and hell even become the left foot of one of them as Travis is clearly the right. A man that is the almighty Internet champion, a title that in my honest opinion does not suit a man of his calibre, but of course… we all know that as long as Drake holds on to the belt… he has to be subdued to be a card filler that sometimes needs to step up when Drake is not feeling like it.”

“Of course I know that deep down in your heart wishes to be the man once more, to be the man that screwed Kain out of winning the title with twin magic wasn’t it not?? A true champion that does what he has to do to survive, to walk out once again a champion and has no moral boundaries to step to whatever level to do so… but would that also ultimately mean you would stab Drake in the back Sean? I mean literally who would trust a mind fuck like you??? Or have you changed for the better as nobody wants to have a fight or an argument this close to what would ultimately never last long”

The dancer slowly crawls over to Goth as she tries to seduce him with her eyes and the man smiles as he nods his head towards her.

Goth: “But even though this creature is trying so hard to make me change my mind and stop talking about you Sean. It would be useless to say that someone like you that has to enter the ring with me on the first ever match from me in 2016, that it would be a match where your futile attempts of smiling and speaking all your bullshit would come to an end. You see Sean, being the Roulette champion for this long has made me realize the fact that you need to adapt at any given moment. Whether it will be the fact that you do not know who you would be facing, or the fact that you never know what trick would be up someone’s sleeve. You have only been a mental fuck to those who allowed you to be”

“Talking a good game, wrestling one even better. And yet Sean, where has it brought you from where you have come from??? To be the man that held that briefcase, to taunt the champion to a point where he knew that he would lose it to the biggest mouth of them all. Ending up to finally losing it to Kain and never looked like you wanted it back… what happened Sean?? Did you lose your edge to where you would do anything to rebound and gain that championship belt?? Was the ultimate belief gone from the I will stab you in the back when you aren’t watching mentality?? Or was it just merely the fact that are just not that good enough”

“The man that won the wrestler of the year, the man of the year, the ass kisser of the year. All combined could not let you go anywhere near the places where you were and you settled with the internet championship belt. Was that the step upwards for you?? Or was it the mere fact that you already accepted the role of being second best to Drake Green for his magical heel turn?? Would that be accepted in the mind of Sean Jackson when you were filled with desire and rage to rebound and take home the gold??? Or was the soft side of life the ultimate way out of the pressure point that was being the man for you???”

She slowly sits on his lap as his eyes are focused upon the front of her body as the camera only sees the back of her.

Goth: “Hmm, interesting proposition from a woman’s stand point of shutting up, but the point is still Drake. That I don’t believe anything you will utter to counter my words, I would not care to hear you speak with a glee of joy as you pad your championship belt as I know that you are enraged of being called his partner. The partner of the world champion while you cannot take your eyes of the belt that you have worn twice now…. At least I have no shame in admitting that it takes a lot of men to take me down… to have a lot of plotting to keep me down and take away my gold”.

“You see Sean…., hmmm I love that hun”

He winks at the dancer who is slowly giving him a lap dance as he has his hands on her side.

Goth: “I want that belt, I will not stop at anything to get that championship belt away from his waist. To battle down through whatever it is that needs to be destroyed to get what I want. And now that I finally get the opportunity to battle great wrestler that is Sean Jackson…. I know that I will be getting closer and closer to the point of taking down everything that you stand for. Everything that Drake Green stands for, everything that your little bitch of Travis Nathaniel Andrews stands for and what Mark Ward stands for”.

“Because I will come down to haunt you all, I will drive each and every one of you crazy until I get my way with the world champion and his belt on the line. This coming Climax Control, I will be taking everything you got and I will keep on smiling, asking for more. I will keep telling you that you hit like a bitch… I will do anything to drive you crazy and wonder what it will take you to beat me. I hope it will take you to the point of resorting to the low roads like your little girlfriends have done in recent time. To finally understand and learn from a coward that could have been so much more…. So much more from being a weakling that has a championship belt, against a man that accepts and moves on and plots his revenge alone. As a man Sean, something that needs to be taught a lesson of respect and to drop to your knees and get kicked in the teeth”

Goth runs his hands across her back as he enjoys the sensations that she is giving him.

Goth: “Soon dear, soon you can go home with me and have the misses enjoy some special time as well. As I have a date set with the greatest wrestler alive, the man that wishes to show the world why he is in the greatest faction alive. And why I am the one man that has crumbled every faction that I have set my eyes upon. For I have only one wish, the wish of knowing exactly where the weak link is and strike with vengeance.”

“I can see it now Sean, we both are spent for fighting so long. Both are looking for that one moment to strike, that one moment of waiting for the mistake from the other. But that’s the point Sean, I can wait that long Sean, I can take all your beatings and suffer at your hands. But the problem with men like you is, that you wish to have the other make that make mistake. I don’t, I won’t. I’m a machine, I’m calculated and most of all…. I enjoy being inflicted with the physical beatings that I receive every single week. While you are a man of sanity, that can rise to the occasion every now and then. But afterwards you move back to what you know best, the protected environment of being a somebody. Have your goons tell you how good you are, have the women throw themselves at your feet as you do not have to try and work yourself into that position. It’s where you are just like each and everyone else out there, just merely better. I want to see that Wrestler of the Year mentality, I want to see that drive that makes you claim to be the very best… all I have to say is that I do not believe it.”

He kisses her shoulders as he looks over her shoulders to the camera.

Goth: “Believe is a strong word isn’t it Sean?? To believe, is for many weaklings only something that they will do as they see the unthinkable. Have you ever seen it Sean??? The unthinkable?? To experience that what you would never expected to happen, almost to force you to believe against your own will?? I’m sure you haven’t, I’m sure that you would have asked anyone that is near you what the fuck that I am telling you. Because Sean Jackson only believes in what Sean Jackson says and does, yet the world has seen through that already Sean… and when I’m done with you at Climax Control… the world would have known that they were right to believe.”

“Trust me as I speak to you Sean, the revelation of the Gothic One is not something that you will understand first hand. But in due time, you will know exactly why…. Why you have to believe that the time of Sean Jackson has come… and ended at my hands…. Trust me, I do...”

Goth grins as he winks at the camera as the shot slowly fades to darkness.

59
Climax Control Archives / Mixed tag team match
« on: November 27, 2015, 05:56:55 PM »
 SCW exclusive part one:
November 24th, 2015

Pussy Willow can be seen standing in front of the camera as she is hosting her weekly show, The SCW Inside scoop.

Willow: Welcome to our weekly show where we take in depth looks into the lives of the SCW superstars and Bombshells. This time we are going to take a look in the past few weeks of one of the most talked about superstars in SCW history… the SCW Roulette champion. A man that at this very moment is going to be in a mixed tag team match with Alexis Edwards against Drake Green and his girlfriend Lyah Lindberg. The first part of our in depth look will be from me doing an interview with him right after the show on the fifteenth, where he beat Travis Nathaniel Andrews and received an open challenge from World Champion Drake Green.

November 15th 2015

We can see Goth backstage talking to Pussy Willow after the end of the show, his championship belt across the shoulder of his wife as he is grinning from ear to ear.

Willow: Goth, earlier tonight we witnessed you retain your championship in a manner that was quite….

Goth: Brilliant right???

Willow: Well, I’d rather use a different term to describe your successful title defence. But it surely did the job as Travis was caught with a steel chair in his hands while you insinuated that….,

Goth rolls his eyes after hearing what Willow had to say, he tells his wife to take his title and bring it to the locker room of the Monstimals. She kisses him on the cheek as he turns his attention towards Willow.

Goth: Look Willow, I did what I had to do. I had some fun, I used some lying, some cheating and some stealing in the way that Travis has come accustomed to in his entire life.

Willow: Welll….,

Goth Furthermore, what difference does it make when one champion uses twin magic to get his opponent to the point of where he is right for the pickings compared to what I did. When I was in the ring, I was having the entire arena against me. Hell even the announce team was screaming for Jacob to turn around so that they could have some pretty boy joke like Travis hold on to a title that he would drop the week after. Is that what we are after?? Or is it the fact that I put names that somehow has accomplished something in this federation talking about me.

Wilow: You mean….

Goth: If I was interested in having you pay attention to what is going on during shows, then I would ask ya ok??? I got Wyatt Peterson talking about he doesn’t like to be disrespected, well boo freaking hoo. I’m glad you managed to give me a run for my money tonight and showed me that you are ready for a fight. So why don’t you just do what I have already been aware off and challenge me to a fight you thick headed bum?? And then we got Simon Jones…, this guy is delusional and quite honestly he just doesn’t know where his head at in my opinion. At first a month ago he was at a crossroad of sorts. Debating whether he should either fight me and beat me?? Or go after the tag titles. Then he feels delusional after already guessing that Raab and Samuel would beat the champs and has second thoughts. To the point that he is hoping that either me or Raab would take him on for a one on one confrontation. Stick with the idea and it gets you to the point of being relevant Simon. Not fuck around ok???

Goth: And then we have Drake…..,

Goth chuckles as he shakes his head in disbelief and looks at Willow

Goth: Now I’m going to ask you something Willow, but before you answer me. I’d like to have you think hard and think good before you answer me.

Willow: Ok.

Goth: Do you think that Drake is upset for one of these reasons, or all above?? First Drake is upset that none of his partners can hold a candle to us, let alone himself?? Or option two, is he upset that apparently I said some bad things about him that our former movie star cannot handle?? As if tabloids ever said some nasty things about him?? Or is it perhaps number three that he cannot handle the reality that I have been unbeaten in how many matches?? The fact that the man is calling me bluff really makes my heart beat faster with anticipation of what ever bullshit excuse he can come up with??

Willow listened to Goth as she is contemplating her answer to his question.

Goth: It’s quite hard to answer that doesn’t it Willow??

Willow: Personally I think he doesn’t like to be disrespected by anyone Goth, I….,

Goth: So It’s me using words that upset him? Is he now the man that comes and goes around here whenever he feels like it??? Fighting just one match in how many weeks now since winning the title from Raab?? Which I did applaud him for now didn’t I?? I did acknowledge that fact did I not Willow???

Willow: Yes you did…, but….,

Goth: Thank you Willow, it is quite extraordinary that I indeed called him out. I did say things that could have been either laughed at as if it didn’t matter to anyone?? Or have someone get upset and have to defend his honour by calling me out for a title vs. title match at December 2 Dismember?? Now isn’t that interesting?? I mean let’s look facts. First of all, why would he be upset?? Is it because I struck a nerve that may have actually had some truth behind it?? What did I say?? Oh yes, I compared him to me, a champion that wrestles in an average of three weeks out of four. I defend my title on a regular basis against everyone that wants to answer my open challenge. He likes to refer himself to the true Showstopper, why doesn’t he stop yapping his mouth and show his wrestling ability more often. Then I may finally start to refer him as the showstopper compared to whatever else I said about the guy.

Willow: So you assume his victory over Raab to be a fluke then??

Goth’s eyes roll as he is annoyed by the stupidity in the question that was asked by Willow.

Goth: Look, the guy is a three time World champion. Of course the guy can wrestle, of course the guy can compete with anyone out there that has the ability to use a headlock or a clothesline. That’s not the issue Willow, you are just as ignorant as he is. He said it himself that he is their soldier, their Saviour, their record breaking three time World heavyweight champion.

Willow: So???

Goth: He says he is their soldier?? I told him that a soldier fights every single time that he needs to fight and not stand there and yap like he is a freaking General that orchestrates attacks while sitting behind his desk. He is their saviour?? For what?? Oh yes, the Mark Ward love hate story. Maybe he should just try for a job at a local soap story on some channel 6 late night flick. And then he is their record breaking three time champion. I gave him that for sure as I may have made fun of him by imitating him for a little bit.

Willow May have????

Goth: Did I have to come out there and tell the world that I was their record breaking three time Roulette champion after obtaining the championship?? No I didn’t, the championship belt tells the tale doesn’t it?? Do I need to remind the world 2 times in a few sentences that I broke a record?? No I don’t, that tells me that he is either losing his mind or just too insecure to wonder if people get it. We are the only two men in this industry that has held a singles championship three times. That makes us the very best and his championship belt says he is, but I live it every single freaking time that I step foot out there.

Willow: He also questioned whether you were using the title as excuse not to challenge him.

Goth bursts out in laughter as he shakes his head in disbelief about what Drake has said earlier and what Willow has repeated to him.

Goth: Oh sure I am, you see it’s quite funny how Drake is trying to do the same mind trick upon me that I did to him. Everyone knows that I want that belt, but if you know me even better. Then you know that I want every opportunity to have my name etched in stone Willow. Do I want to keep this belt forever?? Oh hell no, I want the top title and that’s around his waist. And his little challenge to rattle me up is so sweet and caring for a champion that should be representing this organisation as being the very best. He wants me at December to Dismember to fight him?? To put my title on the line against him?? To have the opportunity to walk out of the final show of the year and leave him empty handed?? Of course I would love that, you know why Willow??

Willow: Well….,

Goth: To make history once more Willow, to once more walk out of any arena and realize that I have still held on to this championship belt. To vacate it on the very first show  after the December 2 Dismember 3 super card and be undefeated for that championship belt and to relinguish it only to have the World title around my waist. That is something that champions crave for Willow, that’s destiny that awaits only the greatest of champions. The fact that Drake is doing this is to prove to the world a point, to his people that he is trying to save from whatever it is that is holding him down. And more importantly, to prove to himself that he can do what he has done to Lord Raab, that he has to prove to himself and to his fellow friends that he can do what none of his partners could have done that has stepped foot in the ring with me. And that’s to beat me Willow, to beat a real champion. To beat a man that has been unbeaten in how many months?? No, don’t have to say it. It will only make it less impressive than it already is.

Willow: So you accept his challenge then??

Goth grins as he looks into the camera.

Goth: It sure sounds like I am accepting your challenge now am I Drake??? But you know what?? I will let the world know next week when I will come down the arena and talk about your little challenge. Because, even though how wonderful it is to give Willow goose bumps and an orgasmic delight… I will not stoop that low to give her that answer right away… I will see you soon jackass… real soon.

With that Goth grins to the camera as he walks off and the shot slowly fades back to darkness.

The shot cuts back to Pussy Willow with a shot of the two title matches that Goth will be having at December 2 Dismember 3. Putting his title on the line twice, once against Wyatt Peterson and following the main event as he goes title vs. title against World Champion Drake Green.

Willow: Later this week, we will have an interview with the Roulette Champion Goth. Where you can send in questions that he can answer as well as going deeper into this week’s match as well the final Super Card. I want to thank you for your time as I am Pussy Willow, saying goodbye.

With that the shot fades as we go to a break.

Time spend with the Monstimal’s

Goth and Lord Raab and Samuel McPherson can be seen training with weights, preparing themselves for the coming Climax Control as Goth will be competing that night as well for the Super Card for all three men. Is doing some Bench Presses as Samuel is spotting him, while Raab is lifting Dumbbells. Sweat is pouring from the face of Goth as he slowly pushes the bar back in it’s place as he sits up. Grabbing a bottle of water as he takes a drink from it before pouring it all over his face as he has stood up. Samuel hands him his towel as he sits down for some bench pressing of his own while Goth goes to spot him. He stares at Raab as he is clearly in a world of his own.

Goth: You ok Raab?? You look pre occupied with something.

Lord Raab continues to lift the dumbbells and is not responding to Goth, his eyes burning with fire as he is clearly upset with something.

Goth: Raab???

Raab: I heard you Goth, why don’t you pay attention to Samuel instead of asking me fucking questions!!!

Samuel executes a few more reps before finishing his session and puts the bar back in it’s place as both men now look at Raab.

Goth: Come on now Raab, spill the beans.

Raab drops the dumbbells in anger as he turns around and stares with anger towards Goth as he is about to head towards him. Samuel knowing Raab all too well steps in front of Raab as he blocks his way to Goth. Raab sighs as he looks at him.

Raab: You know damn well I wasn’t going to attack him Samuel, I’m just this agitated over the fact that now apparently for some fucking reason the Nobodies get a title shot at the tag titles!!!

Goth: Say what??

Raab: Look at the card this week!! Didn’t you read what they said??? Me and Samuel beat the two jokes of champions and now this??? Stating that the tag titles are under the threat of defending it against the Nobodies??? Staggs and Connor Murphy??? Didn’t we already beat them?? I guess management doesn’t want another tag team that will be unstoppable for the entire year or so!!! What’s the issue with Mark Ward on that one!!!

Samuel turns his attention to Goth and nods, agreeing with Raab

Samuel: Yaaarp.

Raab: Is it because Mark is going to give in to the demands of one Sean Jackson?? A guy who I beat already?? Too afraid that he is going to Drake Green?? Since when is he concerned for someone else?? He should be concerned about me not destroying the entire locker room and arena!!!!

His hands are closing into fists as Raab is grinding his teeth with anger.

Raab: So what you got to say about that Goth?? You seem to be BEST PALS all of the sudden with Mark?? Are you looking out for yourself now??

Goth remains calm as he looks at his two stable partners as they both look at him, waiting for an answer from the Roulette champion.

Goth: First of all, I serve for no boss. Secondly, I am Monstimal’s all the way. i’m not intending to be anyone’s lap dog for their viewing pleasure of seeing someone else suffer at my hands. I want the Monstimal’s to reign supreme and it is indeed stupid to see that two other guys getting a title shot that they do not deserve Raab.

Raab: And yet you got what you wanted, a title match against Drake. Why aren’t we?? Why aren’t we taking on the Hired Guns?? I told the world that I am not interested in singles competition, me and Samuel want the tag titles and we want it NOW!!!!

Samuel holds off Raab as he senses that he is looking for a fight.

Samuel: Naaaarrrp!!!

He turns his attention to Goth with a look of anger as well, who walks over towards Raab and stares him in the eyes.

Goth: I don’t make the matches Raab, if I did then you already would have held the tittles and would have gotten a match with Sean so he can run off like a bitch and stay there crying while his friend Owens makes excuses for him.

Raab: I DON’T WANT SEAN JACKSON!!!

Goth: I KNOW!!!! But I guess he has a death wish on his mind and who are you in this state of mind to refuse an opportunity to beat down some punk??? Look, I want us to walk out with the top titles at December 2 Dismember 3. I want the world to realize the power that we have and that we aren’t here to be fucked around with!! Hell, I have two men fuming at the mouth. I got a guy that is still waiting for his ball hairs to grow in Travis that is so upset I fooled him. I got you that wants that you deserve and all I am going to do is destroy everyone in my way to get what you deserve Raab. That tag team title match.

Raab: HOW!!???

Goth grins as he puts his hand on the right shoulder of Raab, who spins his head angrily towards the move that Goth did before calming down. Realizing that Goth has all the best interest for him and Samuel.

Goth: You see Raab, if you and Samuel don’t get that title shot at December 2 Dismember I…,

Raab: Listen up Goth, I already told you!! WE AREN’T GETTING IT!!!

Goth: Like I said before you interrupted me, if you don’t get that title match against those idiots that shoots with blanks… then we need to make an example out of everyone that will be in that match. Making a statement that the Monstimal’s won’t be fucked around with. They thought we only ambush people when Mark wants us to?? Oh hell no, if they think Mark can use us than then they are wrong. We can do whatever we want and when we want to do it to whomever it is. I have a plan and it is flawless, all you need to do is listen up.

Raab finally calms down, realizing that Goth has a plan as he and Samuel are listening to Goth. Shaking their heads in agreement as we cannot hear what Goth is telling them. Finally Raab nods his head and walks off as Samuel follows him, leaving the camera team alone with Goth as turns his attention to them.

Goth: You see boys, Raab deserves that title shot along with Samuel against the team that shoots with blanks. But I told him to put all of his anger and trust me he has a lot of them, use that anger towards Sean Jackson. Just to make a point out of him, giving him what he wants and then realize that he should have never done that in the first place. Raab is a walking and talking killing machine and he wants to share his love for destruction with the one man that he is in love with Samuel McPherson. And Mark and Christian, if you were smart and know what would draw some extra bucks in the cash register. You will let you do your thing for December 2 Dismember, but then afterwards give Raab and Samuel that tag title match. Because they are the ones that people would love to hate, they are the ones just like yours truly are an destructive entity. And Samuel’s patience is running thin too. Luckily for all of you, he has to focus on containing Raab instead of unleashing his wrath. But I’m sure at the Super Card… he will unleash his wrath to the fullest.

He is grinning as he closes his eyes for a few moments while shaking his head. The water and sweat are falling down from his face and hair as he wipes his head clean with his towel.

Goth: Now I am going back working out as I got a double date to prepare for as I am going to get one step closer to greatness. One step closer of making one man realize that the last time that we entered that six sided ring, that my victory over him wasn’t a fluke. That it wasn’t just some miracle on 34th street. It was me being the better man on that given night and showed the world something that they were not ready for. And at December 13th I will show the world that they are going to have to deal with reality that they need to be ready. Ready for their first ever Three time World and Roulette champion and the man that will tie and break the record of longest Roulette champion EVER!!! Until then, you will just have to wait for that moment to arrive.

With that Goth grabs the Dumbbells that Raab dropped and starts to work out with them in front of the mirror as the shot fades.

SCW exclusive part two:
November 26th 2015
A sit down with Pussy Willow.

Goth can be seen sitting down with Pussy Willow in his hotel room as they are coming live from Cancun, Mexico. The city where this week’s Climax Control will be hosted in the current SCW world tour. Pussy has her make up mirror in front of her face, checking on some final details before the interview begins, while Goth is drinking a cold glass of beer. He isn’t caring about whether he will look good on camera, as he hasn’t shaved in a week and is wearing some casual clothing that he enjoys wearing.

Willow: Goth, thank you for having me in your hotel room as we want to discuss on certain subjects that has been going on as of late.

Goth sees his wife walk into the room, wearing a revealing skimpy outfit as that has drawn his attention away from Willow.

Willow: Goth???

Goth rolls his eyes and smiles as he turns his attention back to Willow.

Goth: Pleasure is all mine for sure Willow, always a pleasure to sit down and have a talk to you. Especially when our SCW fans are going to be entertaining me with their questions.

A sinister smile emerges upon his face as he takes another sip from his beer before putting it down on the table next to him.

Willow: I am sure that it does Goth, however before we go to the questions from our fans. There are some things that I want to ask you concerning your reign as Roulette champion, no matter the outcome this week. You will at least tie the record of the longest Roulette champion. How does that feel??

Goth: How it feels?? It’s something that I enjoy putting my opponents through every single week that I enter the ring and put their hopes and dreams down to misery. Because quite frankly, when you hold this championship and you beat everybody that sets foot in the ring with you… you ultimately get one thing done.

Willow: That is???

Goth: Get noticed, get people start to get all excited whether some of their favourite wrestlers can knock me off my quest of doing the ultimate thing that hasn’t been done since….

Willow: Since Equinox???

Goth sighs as he nods his head

Goth: Thanks for being a buzz kill Willow, but yes since the legendary run of Equinox. The one thing that I wonder is, what happened to that guy since that run got ended?? You would assume that someone that has held that record for quite some time, would ultimately run off and challenge for the world title wouldn’t you agree??

Willow: Well, you see. He….,

Goth: Cut it Willow, I don’t want to hear it. Expectations is something that not everyone can measure up with. Hell, I have to admit that my first two runs as world champion wasn’t up to something I was hoping for… and yet, I have learned from it and this title reign sure as hell made me realize the potential that still houses inside of my body and mind. To when the day comes that I will be ready to become World Heavyweight champion.

Willow: Well you sure have a point with that statement Goth, talking of which. At December 2 Dismember. You will have the opportunity to face the man that you will be facing this week in a mixed tag team match. Where you will team up with the Bombshell Internet champion Alexis Edwards against World Champion Drake Green and his girlfriend Lyah Lindberg. What will be your mind set going into that match. Knowing that in two weeks you will square off against him in a potential title vs. title match.

Goth: Potential??? Oh sure, we always have to keep in mind that there is always a chance that I may not be Roulette champion entering that main event match against Drake. Wyatt is a big bad boy, he has some fine kicks left and right that would assume to me that he has done some ballet excercises in the past. But come on Willow, are you honestly suggesting that I will get into too much trouble against him???

Willow: Well he almost did …,

Goth: Almost, yes… almost. That’s the key to it all that equals Wyatt Peterson to every other superstar that has tried or ran away from challenging me for this championship belt that I am holding. You see Willow, I have heard all the possible scenario’s since returning to the SCW in april. The fact that my demons are going to be the end of me, or the fact that my lack of vision would make me an easy target. Then it was that I ‘m too old, that I’m no longer relevant. That I am a coward that uses tricks to win matches and assault people behind their backs… or the joke that I never could win at a certain PPV so my opponent didn’t had to do his best to beat me. Give me a break Willow, the fact that I am here since April and only lost twice since then…. Does that make me be someone that is worried what others think of me???

Willow: No, you are certainly not.

Goth grins after hearing the answer that he already expected that would come to his direction.

Goth: That’s right Willow, I don’t. I could care less whether to think that the pressure of this championship is getting to me. I’m going into another match this week. A mixed tag team match with Alexis Edwards whom is quite capable of taking on any comers in the Bombshell division. Making it easier for me to solely focus upon Drake Green. The World heavyweight champion.

Willow: Aren’t you worried that Drake may very well raise to the occasion against you in either or perhaps both matches that you will be in?? Causing perhaps difficulties for you to beat him???

Goth: Look, like I already have said in past weeks. This guy is a three time world heavyweight champion. No bum that you could pick up from the streets and put on some wrestling boots for the viewing pleasures of the fans. Let alone a nobody that is a perfect sparring partner for old and washed up wrestlers that don’t want to face some real competition. He beat Raab, just like I did. So if you want to suggest that I will take him lightly??? Oh hell no, I am counting on from him to give it me all and fight with honour and dignity that he has as World Heavyweight champion.

Willow: Drawing away from the world title match at December 2 Dismember this December.

Goth: Title vs. title match you mean???

Willow: Possibly, I admit there’s a chance that it may very well turn out that way Goth. How difficult will it be for you to focus upon three matches in the coming weeks to prepare for??

Goth nods his head as he agrees with the question that was asked by Pussy Willow.

Goth: You know something Willow?? How can you prepare for three high class matches, two of them in the same night. First of all, it’s all inside your head. If you are capable to focus upon the job at hand and not let anything distract you. Then you will succeed.

Willow: Isn’t that perhaps a little too easy to assume?? I mean, you do have to deal with the fact that you have an opponent?? Or in this case multiple?? Won’t they do the same??

Goth: Of course they do, but to overcome all odds… you have to become in the zone that I have been for MONTHS!! 12 victories in a row Willow, many title defences to make me the man that will tie and then break the record. You may ask yourself how I know?? I just do, it’s just when you wake up one morning and know that it will be a great day after looking out of your own window. Every time that I enter that ring, every time that I look into the eyes of my opponents during either their promo’s or when I stare them down inside that ring. I know it will be just another great day, to smile them down in their faces and tell them already that they should do their best… but that it will never be enough. That’s confidence, that’s the zone that I am in and will exit 2015 as the first ever superstar as World and Roulette champion.

Willow: Before I go on and ask you about this week’s match. I got a question from Mary and she is from Detroit, Michigan. She asks: Goth, aren’t you worried that your eye sights may be your downfall one day???

Goth becomes silent for a few moments, clearly not expecting this question as he sighs.

Goth: Mary, I know it will. That’s why I have come back to SCW with a goal in life that I have never felt before. You see, I’ve succeeded many things and yet, I felt that many considered me a great talent. A great mind and yet, it bites me to see that when it comes down to recognition. I am not mentioned in the same breath as Simon Jones, a Gabriel, a Sean Jackson or even the current World champion Drake Green.

Willow listens to Goth as his eyes are burning with passion and tears are flowing from his eyes into his face. Not out of sadness, but from anger.

Goth: I’ve done great things and yet I will always be remembered as second best Mary. Let me tell you something, never let anyone tell you for what ever reason that you are not good enough for anything that you want to do if you put your heart and soul into it.

Willow: So it’s not necessarily the fact that you despice Drake, it’s more the….,

Goth: Realize this Willow, I have nothing to prove to anyone out there except myself. I looked myself in the mirror the night before I rang up SCW headquarters and told them I would come back and wrestle for them again. I looked at myself in the mirror and I saw something that nobody ever saw in me… I saw a final hope, a final opportunity to give something to this industry before I retire and stay away forever. You see, these eyes have been my own hell. Forcing me to retire for my own safety, believing that I would be a blind man one day and need help to get to places that normally wouldn’t ever be a problem for anyone out there!! To accept the fact that I see young names come in and try their best to do something that I have done befor.

Goth: It pained me to witness that I was starting to believe that everything that they did I could no longer!! And you see I’m a proud man, I live and breathe and eat and drink wrestling. And when I entered a ring somewhere in a gym and did my things.. I realized that I could still do it, that I have still that burning desire to compete once more. And BY GOD I just can’t stand the notion that jokes that I won’t mention get opportunities after opportunities and not know a damn thing what to do with it!!!

He stops for a few moments, wiping some tears away from his face as he looks back at her.

Goth: When I wanted Shipman, I didn’t knew where it would ultimately lead me to… after I witnessed the horrors that he put me through and came out of it as a survivor… I realized that it’s time to do this, or live on as a retired man while knowing that there’s something that I needed to do… living with a shame that I would be too much of a coward not to allow me to fulfil my destiny. To be the greatest of all time before I retire… the greatest Willow… the fucking greatest.

Willow listens with astonishment, allowing him to reach his composure once more before going towards the next question.

Keith from Belfast, Ireland asks us who your toughest opponent has been in your entire career and why??

Goth thinks long before answering the question.

Goth: No matter how talented, how strong or how great your opponent is. The toughest match that you need to overcome is yourself. Don’t let your ego get to you to the point where your focus loses you the match.

Willow: I want to ask you one thing, how is your preparation coming along for your match against Drake Green and Lyah Lindberg as you team up with Alexis Edwards??

Goth: Like always Willow, I am focused as hell. I prepare my mind and body to the ultimate confrontation that is ahead of me. The confrontation of the two biggest names in the industry of the SCW superstar locker room. Teaming up with one of the best Bombshells to date. A bombshell that knows exactly what she wants to do inside that squared circle, taking no bullshit from anyone and doesn’t let anyone dictate her what she has to do. I can relate to that, as I walk my path to success and do exactly what I know what I must do. How I am preparing for Drake and Lyah?? That’s something that they and my partner will have to find out this coming Sunday where I will once again walk out victorious. Once again handing my title over to my wife and look back and smile as I have beaten another superstar and this time also a Bombshell. The last time that I was in a mixed tag team match, I was victorious with Twisted Sister against Chris Shipman and Jessie Salco. It doesn’t matter to me what type of match you put me in, I have been in every type of match imaginable. Not taking anything away from Drake, but there isn’t anything that I cannot prepare myself for and succeed where others want me to fail the question will remain, will Drake find the ability to prepare for the man that lives the same thing that he tells the crowd every single time that he enters an arena?? Because I live that same thing every single day.

Willow: One more thing I want to ask you, as we have been talking mostly about Drake Green. This Sunday, you asked for Wyatt Peterson to be banned from the arena when you are there. Isn’t it ironic that you basically all started this when you attacked Wyatt at the last Super card when you defended your championship belt??

Goth: I could care less what you think Willow, this man provoked me. He made me defend myself as champion and my right to do the thing that I did to him.

Willow: What right Goth??

Goth grins as he slowly rises from his seat as he is about to leave the room and end the interview.

Goth: The right to be the next SCW world heavyweight champion, that right Willow. But if you don’t mind, I have enough things to do and this interview is as I’m concerned over. So all I have to say is, watch Climax Control this Sunday. It will be a prelude to something much grander as I am indeed the greatest of the world.

With that Goth walks off, leaving Pussy Willow seated as she signals for the camera crew to cut the shooting.

November 27th 2015

Preparation for my match.

We turn to Goth as he is sitting somewhere high in one of the upper seats inside the Polifórum Benito Juárez. The arena where the SCW Superstars and Bombshells will compete in one of the final matches in the year 2015. Staring at the six sided ring that is being build in the middle of the arena. Smiling as he hands out some signatures to some Mexican fans, who have recognized the SCW Roulette champion. Sharing a few pictures with the youngsters before asking for some moment of privacy. Which they respectfully grant him as they walk off happily.

Goth: You see that Drake?? I guess you aren’t the only one that the fans respect and love to see and fight every time that we step foot inside an arena and the six sided ring. But I grant you the fact that you know exactly how to get a cheap pop, but I guess it’s the way want to reach out to the fans and get them all hyped up isn’t it??

He grins as he watches the ring ropes being attached to the turnbuckles and tested by the members of staff, whether they are secured properly.

Goth: I am not going to question your ability of pleasing the crowd Drake, that’s what you do best. That’s what makes you who you are, but then again Drake. Is it enough when you enter the ring with someone that is so much different and yet so much alike?? Because let’s face it Drake, you are a great wrestler. A great champion, or at least that’s what you claim to be. And who can disagree?? The first ever three time World Heavyweight Champion in SCW history. Something that nobody in the history of this company has not been able to do, not Simon Jones, not Sean Jackson, not Gabriel and not even yours truly. And yet, does that make you the very best Drake??? Because does it really make you so much better when you come out and throw out the most obvious of all that is obvious cheap pops to the wrestling fans, the ones that dream of a hero. Those who are incapable of accomplishing anything in their own lives, or so that’s what they assume they won’t. Giving them a bedtime story to dream about and smile upon their freckled faces as when they wake up that they come back to realization that their lives stink. Does that make you feel so good Drake to give them joy in their hearts as you make the obvious comments that fill their hearts with excitement?? As if they were part of that what you did??

Goth: It’s obvious that you get the kicks of the screams, the chants, the cheers and the hands that reach out to you that it gives you goose bumps. That it makes you want to fight harder, not wanting to let them down. Does that make you believe that it will give you that extra to beat anyone?? Or is it the hope that fills your heart and mind every single time that you step foot inside the ring, the hope of surviving the next match when you kiss that championship belt goodbye. That hope that causes something to happen inside you that makes you compete on a higher level to survive??? Or is it the fact that you simply don’t know???

Goth chuckles, shaking his head as he raises his arms to his head and grabs his hair as he puts a hairband in his hair as it pulls his hair back in a tail. Dropping his arms on the seats next to him and continues his rant.

Goth: Hope has it’s limitations Drake, hope is something that ultimately emerges from insecurity that brews inside your gut. And why wouldn’t it?? No champion can remain on top forever, nobody survives every onslaught until his retirement. Because those who do either are too good for the competition, or just picks out the weakest of the weak to look better than what he really is. Just tell me Drake, after your match against Raab…, what made you want to do with that championship belt to make you look as the champion that you proclaim to be???

Goth: Are you in your mind the fighting champion that this federation needs?? Or are you the poster boy that shakes hands, kisses babies and goes on talk shows to promote your own career as we all know that you never wanted to leave the public eye don’t you?? You see Drake, I knew that answering your public statement how many weeks ago would have made you upset. I knew that the simplest of things would have made you want to come out and run your mouth at everything that I have said… and yet I wonder aren’t you afraid???

Goth looks into the camera with a confident look upon his face as he whispers the word afraid into the camera once more.

Goth: And before you are going to fume from the mouth, spitting out every imaginable word that resembles to the word Bullshit. Think about it Drake, you come out in the highlight of your confidence as you stuck it to Mark Ward. Having your imaginary world being build up around your likeness and want to relive a federation that is dead. Did you honestly expected the praises from the wrestlers in the back?? Did you expected me to sit down and tell how much of you have opened up my eyes because Mark Ward is a tirant?? You see Drake, you have no clue of what it is that makes a federation successful. That you don’t know what it takes to have this company compete with every other ones that is out there. Because the fact that I run my own, have my iron fist run the lives of everyone out there and makes the fans come back as they want more every single week. No Drake, you don’t. you want to make heroic movie about a wrestler that comes back from whatever career he decided to persue and do the unthinkable. Congrats Drake, but you should have had the movie end with the credits when you do your Rocky Balboa pose and scream for Lyah. Because lets be honest, we both know that draws people, that sells movies and creates money. But no, you had to extend the movie with the use of the force as you try to destroy the evil emperor. Tell me Drake, where does the illusion finally catch up with you and make you understand that in the real world… you cannot do the unthinkable when you don’t have any clue how to do it… and I guess that seperates you with me wouldn’t you agree Drake??

Goth grins as he slowly puts his feet on the seats before him, crossing his legs as he puts his hands on his stomach and rests with a smile upon his face.

Goth: I know that it must sound like I put you down huh champ?? That I only see the negative things of you and overlook the greatness that is Drake Green. The FIRST ever three time World Champion. Can we please have a drumroll for our champ?? Because unlike your rambling that you made a while ago, almost showing rabid tendencies, I am a guy that does not let words get to me. I don’t let people get under my skin that easily as the child like manner that you did. Because I don’t need to make a desperate plea for others to join you in your quest, knowing that with the current tag team champions and Casey on your side you are bound to lose. You see Drake, I picked sides. Because I knew one day that we would cross paths. I knew that one day our worlds would collide, I knew that I would ultimately would show the world who the true champion in this federation would be. That’s why I decided to issue open challenge to every other superstar out there and you know why Drake?? Because it only would make me become even better than I already am. Because every single week that I enter the ring and compete, I become better. And at this moment, I am beyond that what you ever could remember from me the last time we fought. Remember that night Drake?? when I took home your championship??

Goth: And it must bite you the fact that these days I know what it takes to hold a championship and defend it with pride. Because I admit back then… I did not… are you counting on another slip from me?? Or is it the fact that you are just desperate as you see my spotlight shine brighter than the so called star of the script that is called Drake Green??? Hoping for box office successes as you envision yourself to be portrayed by a young and talented actor instead of someone of the likes of Will Ferrell… making your existence as a star become irrelevant and a joke?? Because why else would a world heavyweight champion challenge someone lesser than him??? I’m no Steve Ramone Drake, I’m not a mediocre superstar that sometimes can rise to the occasion and do something beyond the common Joe. To be remembered for a one or two flashy moves that would make their careers shorter with ten or twenty years?? Oh no Drake, I’m not and the problem for you is that you realize that fact.

He drops his head backwards as he closes his eyes, he runs his left hand across his goatee and starts to think for a few moments.

Goth: Would it make your life a miserable hell when a man that has limited vision and a talent that is as good as yourself beats you?? I always wonder how people would react when I do what I do every single week, because lets face it… twelve victories in a row isn’t some kind of luck anymore. It’s destiny, it’s made to happen as I have made things happen to this industry as a visual disabled wrestler that no other wrestler with perfect vision could ever do. It makes you wonder whether I am a liar or when it is the reality that you guess how?? How in the hell does he do it?? Is it the force?? Is it my mojo that makes me randy?? Or is it the fact that deep down inside you know that even though you know how good you are, that I will still be better than you. Better Drake, it is not something that you are someone that will admit to as you are a proud man. But it must bite you doesn’t it? Because you probably have never been better in your entire career than you are right now… and yet…. I managed to beat you back then and I will beat you this Sunday and once again I will beat you at December 2 Dismember and you know why???

Goth grins as he sits up slowly and stares into the camera with cold looking eyes.

Goth: Because it will only make you want to beat me even more, it will make you want to avenge a second loss. It will make you want to be able to look into your girlfriends eyes and see that she has confidence in you. Because let’s be honest, if you cannot stop a man that is a champion that YOU challenged for a match. What will be next for you Drake??? Because let’s be honest, I would have issued a challenge in the new year. Granting you another few more weeks to look at that championship belt and wonder how long it would be.

Goth: I know this is just assuming the obvious, but there is no denying that I am inside your stinking head am I not Drake?? And now you and me are in a mixed tag team match. Where you are going to be tagging with your girlfriend, how does it make you feel Drake?? To have your mind focused on someone that is as dangerous as me and the fact that your girlfriend will be in her first ever high impact main event match that really matters?? Facing a team of a superstar and a bombshell that are both champions, that both don’t care what to do to get the job done?? And the fact that neither me and Alexis have that emotional bond that you two have. Oh true love, isn’t that just a beautiful thing to behold when you are NOT in the ring with your partner. Because I know for a fact that it will trouble your complete focus that your mind isn’t completely on the match like I am.

His eyes light up when he mentions the relationship between Drake and Lyah.

Goth: I am sure that you never wanted to get your girlfriend in this situation huh Drake?? Even though I can already predict the fact that you will tell me that she can handle herself, that you have complete faith in her and that she can handle the current Bombshell Internet Champion. The woman that is unpredictable, someone that you can prepare your girlfriend all you want and how can you prepare her for someone that just want to break her in every possible way that a human mind can come up with and beyond??

Goth: Or is it the focus solely upon the fact that you made a vow that you would let nothing and nobody stop you from achieving your dream?? The dream that is ACW huh Drake?? The one dream that your own girlfriend questioned you about. Wondering what was more important to you in your complete life. Tell me Drake, did it ever make you wonder whether she wasn’t awake late at night when you were sound asleep?? Wondering if she was your number one or that she was just another piece of….

Goth puts a finger before his mouth, signalling that he cannot say the one thing that everyone knows what he is talking about . Preventing young viewers to be harmed with provocative language.

Goth: You see Drake, I knew that if my wife decided to become a wrestler that it could have come to the same situation like the one that you are in right now. Causing conflicts to run your mind, I know that you have talked it out with each other. Convincing her that she still has a soft spot in your heart and a meaningful place in your life. But once you make that decision that makes her question your relationship with her, then these moments will occur every time that you fuck up Drake. Causing your mind not being on the one thing that it should be on…. And at this moment it should be on the only three time Roulette champion… Yes Drake, the first and only wrestler to have done so. The one and only wrestler that can and will break the record of Equinox. The one and only wrestler that will beat you, the one and only wrestler that is under your skin even if you deny that fact. It’s my destiny to take away the championship belt that is currently held by a joke.

Goth: But now, it’s not about the gold. It’s about whom will strike the first blow to the other to get that psychological advantage. To have the other slowly rise off the canvas and look back at the other man that walks to the back knowing that he owns you. It’s the one night that in theory is even more important to you than December 2 Dismember. Because this is the night where the entire locker room is looking on. The one night that the only member of the pathetic ACW clan has not lost to a member of the Monstimals. Even IF Sean Jackson would align with you, who I am sure that you are crossing your fingers for to happen. It would still not matter as Lord Raab already beat him. Making him lose the focus on the one and sole thing that matters… his confidence in himself as a wrestler. That what made him the wrestler of the year and now?? Now he is just merely a spoiled little brat. And when the moment comes that this Sunday either you or your girlfriend gets pinned or submitted… it will make you understand that ACW should be as what it is… Dead, remembered from memories past.

Goth: A rebirth of ACW is just like the classic title of a Metallica song. The thing that should not be, it should not be reborn Drake. Because it’s only a memory of an era that is already surpassed by the era of that what is better, the era that knows how to survive something that ACW could not!! Just like you cannot survive the beating that I will deliver to you along with Alexis Edwards this coming Sunday. Just the doubt will creap into you rmind the morning that you wake up. Feeling the pain that runs through your body and wonder what it was that caused you to feel this way. it was one name Drake, one name that will run through your mind throughout the final days of November all the way until after December 2 Dismember.

He slowly raises from his seat and can be seen walking the steps down towards the ring, he slowly slides underneath the ring and sits up. There he leans in on the middle rope and stares into the camera.

Goth: After Climax Control you will have thoughts run through your mind, thoughts of doubt. Thoughts of anger. But in the end you will be relieved, you will thank me in the end as you will realize one thing. That in the end you cannot be the man until you have beaten the man. Deep down inside your mind you are going to proclaim that you are that man aren’t you?? I can understand the assuming thought that will race through your brain, merely because you have that championship belt that I will take at the final Super Card. But until you have beaten the first man in SCW that has taken away a championship belt from Lord Raab, then you can proclaim all that you want. But even your precious fans will not believe you every time that you open up your mouth and proclaim greatness once more. Face facts Drake, you need this win more than anything to make your existence anything seemingly relevant. Me on the other way, I am just here enjoying the time that I will have to wait until that moment comes. Where the lucky number thirteen will be yet again a crowning moment. For I am a humble man that knows his limitations and exceeds that what anything that any other man can do inside that squared circle.

Goth: Humbled by the mere fact that I take pride in entering that ring, being able to live up to anything that I promise to any opponent that I step foot in the ring with. I take pride in not screaming for attention from fans as I take that not as a role of a role model for the fans. I see that more as a sign of weakness, a sign of wanting complete adoration of someone that is insecure as I have said before. A sign is often blinded for those who ignore the inevitable. You see Drake, I want to make history in every possible way. To leave this year as a man that has won 14 matches in a row without a defeat, I want to leave this year as the first ever man that holds both Roulette championship and World Championship. To be the first ever Roulette champion that never lost the belt before vacating it. You see Drake, there is nothing in these words that sounds like someone that is angered by words spoken by someone else. It’s merely a man that wants something and knows he will get it. I am not taking you lightly champion. I’m just better and I will show that in the ring in the same way as I am doing right now. You can dry your sorrows with the thought of making a sequal, in where the champion will go out and fights his evil nemesis once more. To defend his honour of that what he believes in, to fight to win back the believe of his girlfriend and more importantly to regain his own confidence to be a hero. To be a saviour and to be a soldier that never gives up until he sighs out his final breath. The only problem for you oh almighty actor, is that I am the one that directs everything that you do. That I am the one that does not believe in a happy endings. Reality needs someone that believes in only one thing and that one thing is that you can have as many dreams as you want. But dreams do not make your world come true Drake. Because in the end, when you wake up and stare me into the eyes once more. You will realize that it’s only a nightmare that has become reality. The reality that ACW is dead and I am the one that will make you realize that it is all over Drake. accept that fact and move on, because just like another song Metallica once sang… the only important thing that you have to hold dear to you when it comes to ACW. That it is the memory that remains… nothing more… just merely the memory of that what once was and never shall…. Trust me Drake, when that feeling becomes a reality for you, then you will eventually accept that everything that I’ve said was true… and you will thank me for that. Until that moment comes, I will take pleasure in destroying you this Sunday and have your girlfriend watch me doing so.

With that Goth slides out of the ring and moves upwards the steps of the arena as the shot slowly fades to darkness.

60
Climax Control Archives / roulette title defence
« on: November 13, 2015, 02:26:32 PM »
 There is a bottle of whiskey on the table, empty for three quarters as empty bottles are surrounding the table. A face is resting on te table as a hand holds on to the bottle, the face reveals it to be the SCW Roulette champion Goth.

Goth: This…. Ishhh some good shitttt

He laughs uncontrollably as he almost falls from his chair, but manages to hold on at the final moment.

Goth: Isn…. Isn…. Come on now, isn’t this funny??? Nobody can beat me, yet… I cannot…. Keep on my chair.

He lets out a burp from the alcohol and laughs out loud, annoying the other people in the bar that he is sitting in. He looks at them, trying to get to his feet as he attempts to get into a fighting position

Goth: Y…y….you dsjont… w…w…want any part of shjis….

Some guys shake their heads as they turn around and continue to talk and enjoy their drinks. Goth swings a few punches in the air before dropping on his seat and finishes his bottle of whiskey before resting against the back of the chair.

Goth: That taught them.. I’m she freaking Rou…. Rou… Roulette champion for crying out loud.

His eyes close for a few seconds before hearing a familiar voice.

Fang: Goth, it’s time bro.

Goth: N….n….no…, it’s just 11 o’clock… I … w… w…want another drink.

His brother sighs as he grabs Goth by the arms and slowly lifts him up to his wobbly feet.

Fang: You were snoring here for three hours Gerrit, it’s already 5 am…. The bar let you sleep here because you are famous and didn’t wanted you to get robbed.

Goth: S… sjo what?? I’m f… fil…. Filthy rich….

Fang rolls his eyes as he smells the alcohol in the breath of his brother.

Fang: You are filthy for sure, come on now. Put that arm around my neck and let’s get moving. You need some sleep that’s for sure.

The two struggle to get out of the bar, halfway the bar Got manages to lean into is broter as his legs give way.

Goth: I need to tell you something man, I love you man.

Fang: I love you to bro, now….,

Got: N…no man, not that way. Come on Jonathan. Let’s n….not be macho for once man. You have dome sjo many sjings for me man. Wishout you, I’d….

Goth suddenly turns his head away and throws up on a clean table, Fang looks at it and eyes the bar tender as he sighs and throws a hundred dollar bill.

Fang: I think that will cover what he owes you???

The bartender nods as he thanks Fang for the tip as Fang tries to take his brother back to the hotel as his car is waiting outside. He puts Goth down on the backseat with a blanket already on top of it in case as he throws up once again.

Fang: Why don’t you be an adult for once and behave like it Gerrit??? You are getting too old for this.

Goth: I love you man…., I love you man….

Fang shakes his head as he takes a seat behind the wheel. He drives off to the hotel as the man that is Roulette champion falls asleep, snoaring out loud.

Fang: Jeez, I’m sure as hell glad that I’m not Sapphira when he goes to bed.

The next morning:

Got can be seen getting up from bed, holding his head. Clearly suffering a major hangover as tries to cover his eyes from the sunlight that is shining from the balcony into his hotel room.

Goth: What the??? What time is it!!!

Sapphira: 2 PM sleepyhead, you shouldn’t go out and get home so late next time Roulette champion.

Giggling she walks up to her husband as she gently kisses his shoulder and hands him a pair of sunglasses and gives him some coffee.

Sappira: Here put these on, drink this and try to sober up for once big boy. By the way, if I were you I wouldn’t drink this too slow. Because in an hour or so, you are going to have an interview with Pussy Willow for your up and coming match this week.

Goth: Match?? What match?? Oh fuck my head….,

She kisses his forehead, giggling as she walks off. Leaving her husband trying to wake up. He drinks his coffee before attempting to get out of bed and slowly walks towards the shower, where his wife already had turned on a hot shower. Standing there as he enjoys the heat from the shower and the wetness of the water. Feeling better as his pounding headache slowly starts to subside a little bit as e stands there for 30 minutes or so before getting out and clean up.

Thirty minutes later Goth can be seen with Pussy Willow as she prepares for an interview. Goth looks like he just got out of the shower and barely had time to get dressed. Which is the case really, his hair is a mess as well as his shirt is half open and his goatee is a mess.

Willow: Thank you for your time right now to talk to me Goth.

Goth: Your welcome Willow.

He signals for a waiter to bring him something to eat as he is clearly not interested to do any interview with Willow.

Willow: Goth: last week you came out with a statement, stating that…,

Goth cuts her off, clearly annoyed as he signals her to come closer

Willow: (whisper) What???

Goth: Look, I was there at that given moment that I made a statement that I am truly the most dominant champion. So if you want to ask about that, then make it quick.

Her face shows a puzzled look before getting annoyed.

Willow: I was looking forward to asking what made you push your quest for breaking the record of the longest reigning Roulette champion above a third reign as world champion??

His eyes roll over as he leans back in his chair, looking around if he sees the waiter but turns back towards Willow to answer her question.

Goth: Isn’t that obvious??? You see, I put a wrestling clinic every time I step foot inside the six sided ring. I demand attention and I get it, I am the guy that wants to put the hopes and dreams of every comer to misery before I relinquish my title to the only thing that is more important than this title.

Willow: The world title??

Goth: Bingo Willow, you see I want to put this title on notice as being the one title that everyone has tried to capture and yet everyone failed in the progress. To make every other champion that will go after this belt after I vacate it and make him the possible second best ever champion after me. Because after me, there is a long space of nothing before someone could ever come close to me.

Willow: Like Travis Nathaniel Andrews???

Goth at that moment got a cup of soup from the waiter as he bursts out in laughter.

Goth: Why would you even suggest him??

Willow: Uhm, because he is your next opponent for this week’s Climax Control??

Goth looks at her amazed after hearing the news that he will be defending the title against the man that he has faced at Summer XXXtreme super card.

Goth: Wow, is the SCW desperate to find me a suitable opponent?? Or has the so called top stars all bailed out in challenging me for any type of Roulette rules match to win my belt?? I mean seriously, did this punk ass kid do anything to earn this opportunity??? Or was he the only one that answered my open challenge that I have laid out ever since I gained this title back in July??? Yup, four months ago Willow. Count them, four.

Willow nods her head as she hears what the champ has to say.

Willow: Quite the feat you have managed to achieve as the champion Goth, clearly the talk of the town when it comes whether people believe you can beat the record of five months and one day.

Goth: People can talk all they want, I could care less. I take pride to defend this title against every challenger, I just expected wrestlers that mattered as of late. I expected names that I have yet to face in a long time. Hell, I expected names like Wyatt Peterson to do something about the pure bullshit that he has been talking about me as of late.

Willow: Wyatt?? Like what???

Goth: The guy thinks he can beat me, you can think bs all you want. But until you manage to do something right now that matters then….,

Willow: He has beaten you in the past Goth.

Goth: Like I said Willow, manage to do something right now that matters. Beating some half ass clown last week does not really count in my book. Everyone could have beaten some half ass punk like his opponent last week. I’m talking about quality wrestlers like yours truly and Raab for crying out loud. This country boy needs to have his diaper changed if he ever thinks he has a shot at me right now. Now let me start on my soup before it gets cold.

She looks on at him as he starts to eat his soup, after a while she manages to ask him a question once more.

Willow: About Travis.

Goth sighs as he puts down his spoon and looks up.

Goth: What about him???

Willow: Well, like you have said before. You two have met before for the title. Yet you have not been able to eliminate him in that match.

Goth sighs as he stares her in the eyes before shaking his head no.

Goth: I did not, he got eliminated in the most embarrassing way. Hell, the kid has had several opportunities to win this Roulette title, he has had the opportunity to win the Internet championship and yet he fails every single time that he steps foot in the ring. You see, he will use the fact that I never beat him, that I never pinned him or made him submit. I grant him that, but I outsurvived his presence that was dearly noted as non-relevant. Something that he used to describe me, that I was old news and a washed up wrestler. He is a kid that likes to poke you in your side in the hope that his toy blade caused some internal injuries that he could take advantage off. And yet has he???

Willow: Well…., no. but….,

Goth: Thank you!! But I know what you wanted to ask me, if I think he ever will get the moment that he will get his hands on his first ever championship belt?? And of course he will, he will be just like every other wrestler out there that will eventually win this title in a Post Goth Roulette championship era.

Willow: Post…. What???

Goth ignores the reaction from Willow:

Goth: An era where I restored this much credibility that every other champion that would come after me after I vacate this championship belt will be immediately recognized with that what I have succeeded. To be recognized to attempt to step out of the shadow of the Greatest Roulette champion ever lived. Hell, I may even consider to start a petition to rename the championship belt.

Willow: Rename it?? To the Violent championship??

Goth: No Willow, I am not going to take credit for something that Raab created, only he can call a title like the Roulette championship belt the violent title. You see, it should be the Post Goth championship belt.

Willow: Your joking right??

Goth chuckles as he shakes his head.

Goth: I’m everything that a champion should be, people should attempt to take the reign of myself as a measuring standard to try to live up to everything that I have done so far. Or else you do not deserve this championship PERIOD!!! And after when I’m done, I will be ready for the next step in my quest.

Willow: The world title???

Goth grins and nods his head.

Goth: Everything that I ever wanted is to be the very best in this company once more. To prove to the world that I am exactly that what this company needs, something that needs to be done Willow. I cannot let my championship reign as Roulette champion end up meaningless when I do not succeed to take that title away from anyone that is the champion at that given moment.

Willow: Are you starting to make these claims since your partner Raab feels that you shouldn’t demand or ask for title shots but earn it??

Goth: Oh I know exactly what Raab meant and I agree. You need to deserve a shot at a title and not ask or beg for it. Everything that I have done so far to be the Roulette champion is to one day earn the right as World champion. Or are there any other points that I need to prove my case for anyone out there to deserve that shot??

Willow: No…, but…,

Goth: Exactly, I do not ask for anything… I build everything up to deserve it. Just like I give Travis a chance to prove me wrong. Just like Wyatt Peterson believes he has a chance to fight me. I am showing that if he wants something, he needs to prove his worth and do more than just talking.

Willow: I do have one more question, do you think that the Monstimals will make a huge impact as all three members will be competing this Sunday???

Goth grins as he gets up.

Goth: All I got to say is that the tag team champions and everyone else out there… you need to watch out with the two monsters named Lord Raab and Samuel McPherson. Because this week will be the beginning of the end for everyone else out there.

With that Goth gets up and walks off.

Promo

Goth: You see this belt???

A shot opens up with the Roulette championship belt shining in the bright lights that shine upon it with Goth sitting in a corner.

Goth: The Roulette championship belt, the one belt after the world title that is the most important singles championship in this company. The one championship that besides his worth has triggered another reason for wrestlers to obtain it. To be the one that ended the undefeated streak of the current champion and being the one that ended my quest of becoming the longest reigning Roulette champion in SCW history. Because who wouldn’t wanted to be the one that can brag all down to the end of time to state that he stopped my quest for greatness??

His face shows a grin, realizing that he has made a valid point.

Goth: To be the one to tell all the others that he did something that they could not do. And yet, who is it going to be the one that has done that nobody has done so far??? Is it you??? Or is it the next guy that steps in the ring with me??? All I can say is that you need to show your worth when I tell you that you are ready to do so.

He pushes his head against the wall behind him, closing his eyes as his grin remains on his face.

Goth: Summer XXXtreme I outlasted five other men, five other men that were gunning for my championship and all wanted to prove that their thirst were much more than mine. Outlating them all and beating them all as well in singles competition… all except for one… one that has finally managed to dare to put his name into the hat of names that are disappearing before my eyes like vanishing snow in the summer sun. Travis Nathaniel Andrews.

He repeats the name as he whsipers it in the thin air

Goth: Travis is quite a story to be told to be honest. Someone that dares to go an extra mile to attempt to get under your skin. Attempting to take away a glorious moment by making an impact and making it his very own, something that I would call egotistical. Of course in the hopes that it would make your chance of winning something once you get under the skin of someone else is a well known tactic that only the best can pull off against those who are weak of mind and even weaker in body.

Goth:  Only to realize that so far my mind and body has grown with every single step, with every single breath I evolve into something that people never thought was possible. And all the names of that show have perished… all you need to do is succumb to my might Travis and realize that your weak attempts only energized me to become even better. So I guess I should thank you for that huh Mr. TNA???

He grins as he rubs his chin with his hand and brushing his fingers through his goatee.

Goth: Are you going to resort to the same old lame tactics Travis?? To be predictable to the final moment?? I have always been taught to stick with that what you know best, but I wonder what that means to you?? To rely upon the fact that your ability to fail in buying the best hotels are only as good as you hiring the wrong people?? Or is it the fact that your mind is too complicated to understand where you go wrong when it comes down to meddling affairs with the ultimate greats. Because doesn’t it bother you that you have yet to obtain anything substantial like that championship belt?

Goth points at the championship belt that has his name written all over it in gold leters.

Goth: Look at that championship Travis, look at it like the one time that you did when you whacked me with it. Didn’t it made you feel like a million bucks?? As if you were on top of the mountain and all you had to do is to reach out and grab that what already was yours. You felt it didn’t you?? You felt that surge of confidence that ran through your body that you felt that once you would obtain the mountain of the Roulette champion, that you would be able to overcome everything else in your way. Just like Ben Jordan huh?? Or the fact that you believed that the Internet championship belt was yours to grab just like mine?? So what happened Travis?? What went wrong with the man that is such a great force everywhere else you went?? Did you get overconfident? Or were you too stupid to realize that you never stepped foot with a wrestling machine like yours truly??

But let’s just assume it’s the first… it is possible for a great wrestler like you that overconfidence would put you on a side track… I mean it has happened to them all, so why not you huh???

He grins shaking his head in disbelief as he continues to talk.

Goth: You see Travis, when gold is shining you in the eyes, you get blinded. You get side tracked and all you can think about is that you got to have it huh?? Because that’s why were are here right?? And what was more important to you?? That championship belt?? Or the fact that you wanted to show Ben Jordan a piece or two of your mind and be on top of the world?? You see Travis, no matter what it is… you need to focus on the one thing that can stand you in the way of obtaining it all. The champion of that one belt that you wanted to take away for oh so long??? Because unlike you, I only focus on that what I need to focus upon. The mind set of one is beyond that of the other. I see you and I already have the one thing planned that I will do next to you before you even know what will hit you. To blindside you with everything that will distract you long enough to drop the boom upon you and score the victory that is already mine. Mine Travis, the one thing that seperates you from taking away my championship belt. Victories, to win a match and take away what is deservingly mine. Does four months of unbeaten reality make you question your notion whether I am relevant or not???

Goth: Because let’s face it Travis, where is your value when it comes down to this federation?? Where is your valuable essence of realizing a life long dream of achieving something that matters here in Sin City Wrestling?? Because the way I see it, is the fact that you need to beat me. You need to do something that matters in this industry to be even considered a liability. Because the way things are going, the world does not evolve around your lies, it evolves around the will and desire to be the very best that is Goth.

He slowly gets to his feet as he walks over to his championship belt and grabs it, he puts it over his shoulder as he looks at it and gloats.

Goth: I don’t care whether it will be a match where I will have to make you submit, I don’t care whether it will be a last man standing, a standard match, a hell in a cell match. I don’t care and you know why Travis?? Because I don’t care what I have to do, this championship belt will come home to me. I don’t have time to play around with hotels and incapable idiots that distract me. I don’t have to time to fool around and not interesting to be able to multitask when it comes down to more than one match a time. You see Travis, when want to be in the same situation like yours truly, you need to clean up your act and be the very best that you can be!!! Unfortunately for you, it will never be enough because I will for always be the better of the two. Because I have this and you don’t.

Goth points at the championship belt to put more emphasis upon that what he has said to his opponent for this Sunday’s Climax Control.

Goth: I intend to wear you down Travis, I intend to wrestle you to a match that you have never experienced before in your entire life. I will make you realize that flirting with a returning Ben Jordan is something that is your limits and that I am beyond that what you can only dream about. Look at –a Steve Ramone, Connor Murphy, both members of the Samurai Pizza cats, even Lord Raab, even one half of the current SCW champions. What do you see what they got in common with you Travis?? They all believed that they had what it took to beat me, they all believed that they had that one special gift in life that would cause them to beat me. And besides the two single losses I suffered in Climax Control since mid April… has there been anyone including you that managed to stop me. Nobody has managed to outwrestle me, out endure me and out survive me. Because when I look at this championship belt, I see the fact that I have to out perform my last match I was in. Yes Travis, I do not only have to outperform my opponent for that given match I also need to improve on every match that I was in prior. That makes me the champion that I am today, that makes me the threat to everyone out there that wants to knock me off. I suggest you to outperform yourself in a way that you have never done before, because understand this Travis. It’s not just the fact that you need to wrestle for this championship belt, you need to wrestle to survive. Wrestle to prove to yourself that you matter, that you are worth the time for me to wake up and put on my wrestling tights and wrestling boots. Because I intend to break you, I intend to prove to you why I am the most dominant champion in the history of the SCW and that you are not worth my time.

Goth: Good luck to prove me wrong Travis, good luck to show me why you think you deserve this. Good luck in to get up the day after our match in the hopes that you can still muster up a fight to anyone out there…  in the hopes that you are still relevant… Because I don’t think so.

With that Goth walks away with the championship belt as the shot fades to darkness

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5 ... 7